Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-78c5997874-g7gxr Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-11-04T19:22:23.841Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Primary sources and secondary works arranged by chapter

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  28 March 2008

David Abulafia
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 1999

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

(Nicholas de Tudeschi), Panormitanus , Lectura super libros V Decretalium (1559)
,1274. Année charnière (1977), 1274. Année charnière: mutations et continuités, Colloques internationaux du CNRS, 558, Paris
A descriptive catalogue of ancient deeds in the Public Record Office, 6 vols., London, HMSO (18901915)
Abel, W. (1935), Agrarkrisen und Agrarkonjunktur in Mitteleuropa von 13. bis zum 19. Jahrhundert, Berlin
Abel, W. (1978), Geschichte der deutschen Landwirtschaft, Stuttgart
Abel-Rémusat, J.P. (1822, 1824), ‘Mémoire sur les relations politiques des princes chrétiens, et particulièrement des rois de France, avec les empereurs Mongols’, Mémoires de l’Institut royal de France, Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres 6: ; 7:Google Scholar
Abels, R. and Harrison, E. (1979), ‘The participation of women in Languedocien Catharism’, Mediaeval Studies 41:Google Scholar
Abual-Fida, Isma ῾il b. ῾Ali , Al-Mukhtasar ftAkhbar al-Bashar, 4 vols., Istanbul (1869–70); partly trans. by Holt, P.M. as The memoirs of a Syrian prince (672–732/ 1273–1331), Wiesbaden (1983)
Abu Shama, Isma῾il b. ῾Ali , Dhayl ala᾿ l-Rawdatayn, ed. al-Kawthari, M.Z. , Cairo (1947)
Abu-Lughod, J.L. (1987), Before European hegemony: the world system A.D. 1250–1350, Oxford
Abu-Lughod, Janet L. (1989), Before European hegemony: the world system A.D. 1250–1350, Oxford and New York
Abulafia, Anna Sapir (1995), Christians and Jews in the twelfth-century Renaissance, London
Abulafia, D , Franklin, M. and Rubin, M. (eds.) (1992), Church and city 1000–1500: essays in honour of Christopher Brooke, Cambridge
Abulafia, D. (1975), ‘Henry count of Malta and his Mediterranean activities, 1203–1230’, in Luttrell, A.T. (ed.), Medieval Malta: studies on Malta before the knights, Supplementary Monographs of the British School at Rome, London Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1975), ‘Henry count of Malta and his Mediterranean activities’, in Luttrell, A.T. (ed.), Medieval Malta, London Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1977), ‘Kantorowicz and Frederick II’, Histoy 62:Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1977), The two Italies: economic relations between the Norman kingdom of Sicily and the northern communes, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, 3rd series, 9, Cambridge
Abulafia, D. (1981), ‘Southern Italy and the Florentine economy, 1265–1370’, Economic History Review 2nd series 33:Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1983a), ‘Maometto e Carlomagno: le due aree monetarie dell’oro e dell’ar-gento’, in Romano, R. and Tucci, U. (eds.), Economia naturale, economia monetaria, Storia d’Italia, Annali, 6, Turin Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1983b), ‘The crown and the economy under Roger II and his successors’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers, 37 Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1985), ‘Catalan merchants and the western Mediterranean, 1236–1300: studies in the notarial acts of Barcelona and Sicily’, Viator: Medieval and Renaissance Studies 16:Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1986), ‘The merchants of Messina: Levant trade and domestic economy’, Papers of the British School at Rome 54:Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1988), Frederick II: a medieval emperor, London
Abulafia, D. (1990), ‘The end of Muslim Sicily’, in Powell, J.M. (ed.), Muslims under Latin rule, 1100–1300, Princeton, NJ Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1993), ‘Southern Italy, Sicily and Sardinia in the medieval Mediterranean economy’, in Abulafia, D. , Commerce and conquest in the Mediterranean, 1100–1500, Aldershot Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1993), Commerce and conquest in the Mediterranean, 1100–1500, Aldershot
Abulafia, D. (1994), A Mediterranean emporium: the Catalan kingdom of Majorca, Cambridge
Abulafia, D. (1994a), ‘Ethnic variety and its implications: Frederick II’s relations with Jews and Muslims’, in Tronzo, W. (ed.), Intellectual life at the court of Frederick II Hohenstaufen, Washington, DC Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1994b), ‘The kingdom of Sicily and the origins of the political crusades’, in Società, istituzioni, spiritualità. Studi in onore di Cinzio Violante, 2 vols., Spoleto (1994), I Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1994c), ‘Lo stato e la vita economica’, in Paravicini Bagliani, A. and Toubert, H. , (eds.), Federico II e il mondo mediterraneo, Palermo Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1995), ‘Le relazioni fra il regno di Maiorca e la Sardegna, 1267–1324’, in XIV° Congresso di storia della corona d’Aragona, la corona d’Aragona in Italia nei secoli XIII–XVIII: il ‘regnum Sardiniae et Corsicae’ nellespansione mediterranea della corona d’Aragona (secc. XIV–XVIII), Comunicazioni, vol. 1, Cagliari Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1996), ‘Monarchs and minorities in the medieval Mediterranean c. 1300: Lucera and its analogues’, in Diehl, P. and Waugh, S. (eds.), Christendom and its discontents: exclusion, persecution and rebellion, 1000–1500, Cambridge Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1997), The western Mediterranean kingdoms, 1200–1500, London
Abulafia, David (1977), The two Italies: economic relations between the Norman kingdom of Sicily and the northern communes, Cambridge
Abulafia, David (1988), Frederick II: a medieval emperor, London
Abulafia, David (1988), Frederick II: a medieval emperor, Toronto
Abulafia, David (1992), ‘From privilege to persecution: crown, Church and Synagogue in the city of Majorca, 1229–1343’, in Abulafia, D. , Rubin, M. and Franklin, M. (eds.), Church and city, 1000–1500 essays in honour of Christopher Brooke, Cambridge Google Scholar
Abulafia, David (1994), A Mediterranean emporium: the Catalan kingdom of Majorca, Cambridge
Abulafia, David (1996), ‘Monarchs and minorities in the late medieval western Mediterranean: Lucera and its analogues,’ in Waugh, Scott L. and Diehl, Peter D. (eds.), Christendom and its discontents: exclusion, persecution and rebellion, 1000–1500, Cambridge Google Scholar
Abun-Nasr, J.M. (1987), A history of North Africa in the Islamic period, Cambridge
Acloque, Geneviève (1917), Les corporations, l’industrie et le commerce à Chartres du XIe siècle à la révolution, Paris
Acropolita, George (1903), Georgii Acropolitae opera, ed. Heisenberg, A. , Leipzig
Acropolites, George Opera, ed. Heisenberg, A. and Wirth, P. , 2 vols., Stuttgart (1978); German trans. by Blum, W. , Georgios Akropolites, (1217–1282), die Chronik, Bibliothek der griechischen Literatur, 28, Stuttgart (1989)
Actes du parlement de Paris, ed. Boutaric, E. , 2 vols., Paris (1863)
Actes et lettres de Charles Ier roi de Sicile concernant la France, 1257–84, ed. de Boüard, A. , Paris (1926)
Acts of the parliaments of Scotland, I, ed. Thomson, T. and Innes, C. , Edinburgh (1844)
Acts of William I, king of Scots, 1165–1214, ed. Barrow, Geoffrey , Regesta regum Scottorum, 2, Edinburgh (1971)
Addleshaw, W.O. (1956), Rectors, vicars and patrons in twelfth and early thirteenth century canon law, York
Affo, I. (17921795) Storia della città di Parma, Parma
AguadéNieto, S. (1988), ‘En los orígenes de una coyuntura depresiva. La crisis agraria de 1255 a 1262 en la Corona de Castilla’, De la sociedad arcaica a la sociedad campesina en la Asturias medieval Estudios de historia agraria, Alcalá de Henares Google Scholar
Ahmadb.῾ Ali, al-Maqrizi , Kitab al-Suluk li-Ma ῾ rifat Duwal al-Muluk, ed. Ziada, M.M. , 6 vols., Cairo (19561958)
Ahrweiler, H. (1965), ‘L’histoire et la géographie de la région de Smyrne entre les deux occupations turques (1081–1317), particulièrement au XIIIe siècle’, Travaux et mémoires I:Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1966), Byzance et la mer: la marine de guerre, la politique et les institutions maritimes de Byzance aux VIIe–XV siècles, Paris
Ahrweiler, H. (1975), ‘L’expérience nicéenne’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 29 Google Scholar
Airaldi, G. and Kedar, B.Z. (eds.) (1986), I comuni italiani nel regno crociato di Gerusalemme: atti del colloquio ‘The Italian communes in the crusading kingdom of Jerusalem’ (Jerusalem, May 24–May 28,1984), Genoa
Airaldi, Gabriella (1986), Genova e la Liguria nel medioevo, Turin
Ajo Gonzalez de Rapariegos y Sainz de Zuñiga, C.M. (19571977) Historia de las universi-dades hispanicas: origenes y desarrollo desde su aparición a nuestros dias, 11 vols., Madrid
al- ῾Adim, Ibn , Zubdat al-Halab min Tarikh al-Halab, 3 vols., ed. Dahan, S. , Damascus (19511968)
al-Azmeh, A. (1981), Ibn Khaldun in modern scholarship, London
al-Dawadari, Ibn , ῾Abdallah, Abu Bakr b. , Kanz al-Durar/Die Chronik des Ibn ad-Dawadari, VIII ed. Haarmann, U. , Freiburg (1971)
al-Furat, Ibn , ῾Abdal-Rahim, Muhammad b. , Tarikh al-Duwal wa᾿ l-Muluk, partially ed and trans. by and, U. Lyons, M.C. and Riley-Smith, J.S.C. as Ayyubids, Mamlukes, and crusaders, Cambridge (1971)
al-Fuwati, Ibn , Ahmad, ῾Abd al-Razzaq b. , ῾a, Al-Hawadith al-Jami , ed. Jawad, M. , Baghdad (1932)
al-Jauzi, Sibt b. , Mir ᾿ at al-Zaman fi Tarikh al-Ayan, facs. ed. Jewett, J.R. , Chicago (1907)
al-Khazindari, Qirtay al-᾿Izzi , ‘Tarikh al-Nawadir mimma ghara li᾿ l-Awa᾿ il wa᾿l- Awakhir’, MS Gotha 1655
al-Maqqari, , History of the Mohammedan dynasties in Spain, trans. de Gayangos, P. , 2 vols., London (1840)
al-Marrakushi, ῾Abd al-Wahid , History of the Almohades, ed. Dozy, R.P.A. , 2nd edn, Leiden (1881); repr. Amsterdam (1968)
al-Nabulusi, ῾Uthman b. Ibrahim , Kitab Luma ῾ al-Qawanin al-Mudiyya, ed. Becker, C. and Cahen, C. , Bulletin d’études orientales 16 (19581960) (1–78 Arabic text)
al-Nu῾ man, al-Qadi , Iftitah al-da ῾wa wa ibtida ᾿ al-dawla, ed. Dachraoui, F. , Tunis (1975)
al-Shihna, Ibn , ᾿l-Fadl Muhammad, Muhibb al-Din Abu , Al-Durr al-Muntakhab fi Tarikh Mamlakat Halab, ed. Sarkis, Y. , Beirut (1909)
al-Yunini, Qutb al-Din Musa , Dhayl Mir ᾿ at al-Zaman, 4 vols., Hyderabad (19541956)
Alberigo, G. (1969), Cardinalato e collegialità: studi sull’ ecclesiologia tra l’XI e il XIV secolo, Florence
Albert, Bat Sheva (1974), The case of Baruch, Ramat Gan
Alekseev, L.V. (1975), ‘Polotskaia zemlia’, in Beskrovnyi, L.G. (ed.), Drevnerusskie kniazh estva X–XIII vv., Moscow Google Scholar
,Alexander of Hales, Summa theologica, Quaracchi (1925)
Alexander, J.J.G. (1992), Medieval illuminators and their methods of work, New Haven and London
Alexander, J.J.G. and Binski, P. (eds.) (1987), Age of chivaly: art in Plantagenet England 1200–1400, London
Alfonso, X , Setenario, ed. Vanderford, K.H. , Buenos Aires (1945); repr. Barcelona (1984)
῾Ali, Shafi b. , Husn al-Manaqib, ed. Khowaiter, A. , Riyadh (1976)
Ali, Shafi b. , Al-Fadl al-Ma᾿thur min Sirat al-Malik al-Mansur᾿, MS Bodleian, Oxford, no. Marsh 424
Allsen, T.T. (1987), Mongol imperialism: the policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia and the Islamic lands, 1251–1259, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Allsen, Thomas T. (1981), ‘Mongol census taking in Rus′, 1245–1275’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 5:Google Scholar
Allsen, Thomas T. (1987), Mongol imperialism: the policies of the Grand Qan Möngke in China, Russia, and the Islamic lands, 1251–59, Berkeley
Almeida, F. de (1922), História de Portugal, I, Coimbra
Almeida, F. de (1967), História da Igreja em Portugal, ed. Peres, D. , I, Oporto
Altaner, B. (1924), Die Dominikanermissionen des 13. Jahrhunderts, Breslauer Studien zur historischen Theologie, 3, Habelschwerdt
Altschul, M. (1965), A baronial family in medieval England: the Clares, 1217–1314, Baltimore
Altunian, G. (1911), Die Mongolen und ihre Eroberungen in kaukasischen und kleinasiatischen Ländern im XIII Jahrhundert, Historische Studien, 91, Berlin
Amari, M. (1850), Histoy ofthe War of the Sicilian Vespers, 3 vols., London
Amati, G. , ‘Processus contra Valdenses in Lombardia superiori anno 1387’, Archivio storico italiano 3rd series I (ii) (1865); 2(i) (1865)Google Scholar
Amitai, R. (1987), ‘Mongol raids into Palestine (A.D 1260 and 1300)’, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society:Google Scholar
Amitai, R. (1988), ‘Mamluk espionage among Mongols and Franks’, Asian and African Studies 22:Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, R. (1990), ‘In the aftermath of ᾿Ayn Jalut: the Beginnings of the Mamluk-Ilkhanid cold war’, Al-Masaq 3:Google Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, R. (1995), Mongols and Mamluks: the Mamluk–Ilkhanid war, 1260–1281, Cambridge
Anderson, A.O. (ed. and trans.), Early sources of Scottish history 500 to 1286, 2 vols., Edinburgh (1922)
Anderson, A.O. (ed. and trans.), Scottish annals from English chroniclers 500 to 1286, London (1908)
Andreeva, M. (1926), ‘Priem tatarskikh poslov pri nikeiskom dvore’, in Sbornik statei posviashchennykh pamiati N.P. Kondakova, Prague Google Scholar
Andreeva, M.A. (1926), ‘Priem tatarskikh poslov pri nikejskom dvore’, in Recueil d’ études dédiées à la mémoire de N.P. Kondakov, Prague Google Scholar
Andreeva, M.A. (1927), Ocherki po kul’ture vizantijskago dvora v XIII veke, Prague
Andreeva, M.A. (1938), ‘A propos de l’éloge de l’empereur Jean III Batatzès par son fils Théodore II Lascaris’, Annales de l’Institut Kondakov 10:Google Scholar
Angelomatis-Tsoungarakis, H.N. (1983), ‘Women in the society of the despotate of Epiros’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik, 32, 2:Google Scholar
Angelov, D. (1951), ‘K voprosu o praviteljakh fem v epirskom despotate i nikejskoj imperii’, Byzantinoslavica 12:Google Scholar
Angelov, D. (1961), Bogomilstvoto v B’lgarija, Sofia
Angermeier, Heinz (1966), Königtum und Landfriede im deutschen Spätmittelalter, Munich
Angold, M. (1989), ‘Greeks and Latins after 1204: the perspective of exile’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4: ; repr. in Arbel, , Hamilton, and Jacoby, (1989)Google Scholar
Angold, M.J. (1975a), A Byzantine government in exile: government and society under the Laskarids of Nicaea 1204–1261, Oxford
Angold, M.J. (1975b), ‘Byzantine “nationalism” and the Nicaean Empire’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies I:Google Scholar
Angold, M.J. (1980), ‘The interaction of Latins and Byzantines during the period of the Latin empire: the case of the ordeal’, in Actes du XVe congrès international des études byzantines, IV Athens Google Scholar
Angold, M.J. (1989), ‘Greeks and Latins after 1204: the perspective of exile’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4:Google Scholar
Angold, M.J. (1993), ‘Administration of the empire of Nicaea’, Byzantinische Forschungen 19:Google Scholar
Angold, M.J. (1995), Church and society in Byzantium under the Comneni 1081–1261, Cambridge
Annales Cambriae, ed. ap Ithel, J.W. , Rolls Series, London (1860)
Annales forolivienses, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751) XXII, pt 2
Annales mantuani, in MGH SS, XIX
Annales mediolanenses, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), XVI
Annales monastici, 5 vols., ed. Luard, H.R. , Rolls Series, London (18641869)
Annales parmenses maiores, in MGH SS, XVIII
Annales placentini gibellini, in MGH SS, XVIII
Annales placentini guelf, in MGH SS, XVIII
Annales placentini guelfi, in MGH SS, XVIII, and in MGH Scriptores in usum scholarum, ed. Holder-Eggger, O. , Hanover and Leipzig (1901)
Annales veteres mutinensium, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), XI
Annali genovesi di Caffaro e de’ suoi continuatori, ed. Belgrano, L.T. and ImperialeSant’Angelo, C. , 4 vols., Fonti per la storia d’Italia, Rome (18901929)
Annals of Dunstable’, in Luard, H.R. (ed.) Annales Monastici, III, Rolls Series, London (1866)Google Scholar
Annals of Connacht (Annala Connacht), ed. Martin Freeman, A. , Dublin (1944)
Annals of Inisfallen, ed. and trans. Airt, Seán , Dublin (1951)
Annals of Loch Cé, ed. and trans. Hennessy, William M. , 2 vols., Rolls Series, London (1871)
Annals of the kingdom of Ireland by the four masters, ed. O’Donovan, John , 7 vols., Dublin (18481851)
Annals of Ulster (Annála Uladh), ed. and trans. Hennessy, William M. and MacCarthy, Bartholomew , 4 vols., Dublin (18871901)
Annlaes placentini gibellini, in MGH SS, XVIII
Antonetti, P. (1990), Histoire de la Corse, 2nd edn, Paris
Antunes, J. (1990), ‘O percuso e o pensamento político de Pedro Hispano, arcebispoeleito de Braga e Papa João XXI’, in IX centenário da dedicação da Sé de Braga. Congresso internacional Actas, II, Braga, iGoogle Scholar
Apokaukos, John Bees-Seferle, E. , ‘Unedierte Schriftstücke aus der Kanzlei des Johannes Apokaukos des Metropoliten von Naupaktos’, Byzantinisch-neugriechische Jahrbücher 21 (19711974)Google Scholar
Apostolides, M. (1929), ‘Δυο ἐγγραψα εκ φιλιππουπολεωζ ἀπο τωυ ἀρχωυ του 13ου αἰωυοζΦρακικα II Google Scholar
Apostolides, M. (1941/1942), ‘Ἠ δια τωυ αἰωῶυ ἐθυικη φυσιογυωμια τηζ Φρακηζ’, and ‘Φωμαυια-Zαγορα και τα τηζ Φρακηζ ὀρια ἐπι τηζ βυζαυτιακηζ αὐτοκαιαζ’, Ἀρχειου θρακικυ ሢαογρφικου και Γλωσσικου θησαυρου 8 Google Scholar
Apostolović, M. (1902), ‘Teodora Metohita o diplomatskom putu u Srbiju’, Letopis Matice srpske 216 Google Scholar
Aquinas, Thomas , Summa theologica, New York (1947)
Arbel, B. , Hamilton, B. and Jacoby, D. (eds.) (1989), Latins and Greeks in the Eastern Mediterranean after 1204, London
Arias, G. (1902), Studi e documenti di storia di diritto, Florence
Arié, R. (1973), L’Espagne musulmane au temps des Nasrides (1232–1492), Paris
Arié, R. (1990), Etudes sur la civilisation de lEspagne musulmane, Leiden
Arié, R. (1992), El reino nasri de Granada (1232–1492), Madrid
Arnakis, G.G. (1964), ‘Byzantium’s Anatolian provinces during the reign of Michael Palaeologus’, in Actes du XIIe congrès international d’études Byzantines, II, Belgrade Google Scholar
Arnold, B. (1985), German knighthood, 1050–1300, Oxford
Arnold, Benjamin (1991b), Princes and territories in medieval Germany, Cambridge
Arnold, Benjamin (1985), German knighthood 1050–1300, Oxford
Arnold, Benjamin (1991a), Count and bishop in medieval Germany: a study of regional power 1100–1350, Philadelphia
Arnold, U. and Biskup, M. (eds.) (1982), Der Deutschordensstaat Preußen in der polnischen Geschichtsschreibung der Gegenwart, Marburg
Arrighi, P. and Olvesi, A. (eds.) (1990), Histoire de la Corse, 2nd edn, Toulouse
Artifoni, E. (1986), ‘I podestà professionali e la fondazione retorica della politica comunale’, Quaderni storici 63 Google Scholar
Artizzu, F. (1973), Pisani e Catalani nella Sardegna medievale, Padua
Artizzu, F. (1985), La Sardegna pisana e genovese, Sassari
Artizzu, F. (1995), Società e istituzioni nella Sardegna medievale, Cagliari
Artizzu, F. , Documenti inediti relativi ai rapporti economici tra la Sardegna e Pisa nel medioevo, 2 vols., Padua (19611962)
Artizzu, F. , et al. (1963), Studi sui Vittorini in Sardegna, Padua
Artonne, André (1912), Le mouvement de 1314 et les chartes provinciales de 1315, Paris
Arup, E. (19251932) Danmarks historie, I–II, Copenhagen
Asdracha, C. (1976), La région des Rhodopes aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles: étude de géographie historique, Athens
Asdracha, C. (1982), ‘Modes d’affirmation des pouvoirs locaux bulgares pendant le moyen âge tardif’, in Actes du Ier congrès international d’études bulgares, I, Sofia Google Scholar
Ashtor, E. (1983), Levant trade in the later Middle Ages, Princeton
Ashtor, E. (1976, A social and economic history of the Near East in the Middle Ages, London
Ashur, F.H. (1976), Al-῾Alaqat al-Siyasiyya bayna al-Mamamlik wa᾿l-Mughul fi᾿l-Dawla al-Mamlukiyya al-Ula, Cairo
῾Asqalani, Ibn Hajar al- , Ahmad, Al-Durar al-Kamina, 5 vols., Hyderabad (19291932)
Assistance et charité (1978), Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 13, Toulouse
Aston, T.H. and Philpin, C.H.E. (1985), The Brenner debate: agrarian class structure and economic development in pre-industrial Europe, Cambridge
Astruc, C. (1965), ‘La tradition manuscrite des æuvres oratoires profanes de Théodore II Lascaris’, Travaux et mémoires 1:Google Scholar
Attman, Arthur (1981), The bullion flow between Europe and the east, 1000–1750, Göteborg
Aubrun, M. (1986), La paroisse en France des origines au XVe siècle, Paris
Audisio, G. (ed.) (1990), Les Vaudois des origines à leur fin (XIIe–XVIe siècles), Turin
Augustini, I.-B. and Palmbooni, E. , Bronnen vor de agrarische geschiedenis van de middeleleeuwse graffschap Vlanderen, I: Dokumenten bewaard in het Rijksarchiefte Gent, Ghent (1983)
Augustyn, B. (1992), Zeespiegelrijzing, transgressiefasen en stormvloeden in maritiem Vlaanderen tot het einde van de XVIde eeuw, Brussels
Autoreianos, Arsenios Testamentum, in Migne, J.P. , Patrologia graeca, 140
Autoreianos, Michael Oikonomidès, N. , ‘Cinq actes inédits du patriarche Michel Autôreianos’, Revue des études byzantines 25 (1967)Google Scholar
Auvray, L. (ed.), Les registres de Grégoire IX, 3 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18961955)
Avanesov, R.I. (ed.), Smolenskie gramoty XIII–XIV vekov, Moscow (1963)
Avenarius, A. (1980), ‘Nikaia und Rußland zur Zeit der tatarischen Bedrohung’, Byzantinoslavica 41:Google Scholar
Avent, Richard (1985), Cestyll tywysogion Gwynedd/Castles of the princes of Gwynedd, Cardiff
Avi-Yonah, R. (19861987) ‘Career trends of Parisian masters of theology, 1200–1320’, History of Universities 6:Google Scholar
Avril, J. (1980), ‘A propos du proprius sacerdos. Quelques réflexions sur les pouvoirs des prêtres de paroisse’, in Proceedings of the Fifth International Congress of Canon Law, Salamanca, 1978, Vatican City Google Scholar
Ayala Martínez, C. (1986), Directrices fundamentals de la política peninsular de Alfonso X. (Relaciones castellano-aragonesas de 1252 a 1263), Madrid
Ayala Martínez, C. (1987), ‘Alfonso X: Beaucaire y el fin de la pretensión imperial’, Hispania 47:Google Scholar
Ayala Martínez, C. (1991), ‘La monarquía y las ordenes militares durante el reinado de Alfonso X’, Hispania 51:Google Scholar
Ayalon, D. (1977), Studies on the Mamluks of Egypt (1250–1517), Toronto
Ayalon, D. (1979), The Mamluk military society, London
Ayalon, D. (1988), Outsiders in the lands of Islam, London
Azevedo, R.P. de (1967), ‘O livro de registo da chancelaria de Afonso II de Portugal’, Anuario de estudios medievales 4:Google Scholar
Bachmann, E. (1969), Gotik in Böhmen, Munich
Bachmann, L. , Theodori II Ducae Lascaris imperatoris in laudem Nicaeae urbis oratio, Rostock (1847); English trans. in Foss, C. and Tulchin, J. , Nicaea: a Byzantine capital and its praises, Brookline, MA, (1990)
Backman, C. (1995), The decline and fall of medieval Sicily: politics, religion and economy in the reign of Frederick III, 1296–1337, Cambridge
Bader, K.-S. (19571973) Studien zur Rechtsgeschichte des Mittelalterichen Dorfes, 3 vols., Weimar
Baer, Y.F. (1961), A history of the Jews in Christian Spain, trans. Schoffman, L. , 2 vols., Philadelphia
Bagge, S. (1984), ‘Nordic students at foreign universities until 1660’, Scandinavian Journal of History 9:Google Scholar
Bagge, S. (1986), ‘Borgerkrig og statsutvikling i Norge i middelalderen’, Historisk tidsskrift (Norwegian):Google Scholar
Bagge, S. (1987), The political thought of The King’s Mirror, Medieval Scandinavia Supplements, 3, Odense
Bagge, S. (1989), ‘State building in medieval Norway’, Forum for utviklingsstudier:Google Scholar
Bagge, S. (1991), Society and politics in Snorri Sturluson’s Heimskringla, Berkeley
Bagliani, A. Paravicini (1972), Cardinali di curia e familiae’ cardinalizie dal 1227 al 1254, Italia sacra. Studi e documenti di storia ecclesiastica, 17, 18, Padua
Bak, J.M. (ed.) (1994), Nobilities in central and eastern Europe: kinship, property and privilege (=History and society in central Europe, II, Medium Aevum Quotidianum, XXIX), Budapest and Krems
Baker, D. and Cuming, G.J. (eds.) (1972), Popular belief and practice (Studies in Church History, 8), Oxford
Balard, M. (1966), ‘Les Génois en Romanie entre 1204 et 1261: recherches dans les minutiers notariaux Génois’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’Ecole française de Rome 78:Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1966), ‘Les Génois en Romanie entre 1204 et 1261: recherches dans les minutiers notariaux génois’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire 78:Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1966), ‘Les Génois en Romanie entre 1204 et 1261: recherches dans les minutiers notariaux génois’, Mélanges de l’Ecole française de Rome 78:Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1970), ‘Notes sur l’activité maritime des Génois de Caffa à la fin du XIIIe siècle’, in Mollat du Jourdain (1970)Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1977), ‘Les Génois en Asie centrale et en extrême-orient au XIVe siècle: un cas exceptionnel?’, in Mélanges Edouard Perroy, Paris Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1978), La Romanie génoise (XIIe–début du XVe siècle), Genoa and Rome
Balard, M. (1987), ‘Le film des navigations orientales de Gênes au XIIIe siècle’, in Dubois, H. , Hocquet, J.-C. and Vauchez, A. (eds.), Horizons marins, itinéraires spirituels (Ve–XVIIIe siècles), 2 vols., Paris, II Google Scholar
Balard, M. , Laiou, A.-E. and Otten-Froux, C. (1987), Les Italiens à Byzance: édition et présentation de documents, Paris
Balard, Michel (1968), ‘Remarques sur les esclaves à Gênes dans la seconde moitié du XIIIe siècle’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de lEcole française de Rome 80:Google Scholar
Balard, Michel (1983), ‘Gênes et la Mer Noire (XIIIe–XVe siècles)’, Revue historique 270, 1:Google Scholar
Balascev, G. (1911), ‘Pismo ot imperatora Teodora II Laskar po skljucvaneto mira s car Michaila Asena (1256 g)’, Minalo 11, 5–6 (1911)Google Scholar
Baldwin, J. (1970), Masters, princes and merchants: the social views of Peter the Chanter and his circle, 2 vols., Princeton
Baldwin, J.W. (1976), ‘ Studium et Regnum: the penetration of university personnel into French and English administration at the turn of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, Revue des études islamiques, 44 (special issue= L’enseignement en Islam et en occident au moyen âge):Google Scholar
Baldwin, John (1970), Masters, princes, and merchants: the social views of Peter the Chanter and his circle, Princeton
Baldwin, M.W. (1985), ‘Missions to the east in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries’, in Setton (19691990) V Google Scholar
BallesterosyBeretta, A. (1963), Alfonso X el Sabio, Barcelona
Ballesteros, A. and Ballesteros, P. (1919), ‘Alfonso X de Castilla y la corona de Alemania: las partidas y el imperio’, Revista de archivos, bibliotecas y museos 40:Google Scholar
Balletto, L. (1978), ‘Genova e la Sardegna nel secolo XIII’, Saggi e documenti, Genoa, I:Google Scholar
Balletto, L. (1983a), Bilancio di trent’anni e prospettive della medievistica genovese, Genoa
Balletto, L. (1983b), Genova nel duecento: uomini nel porto e uomini sul mare, Genoa
Balletto, L. (ed.), Atti rogati a Ventimiglia da Giovanni di Amandolesio dal 1258 al 1264, Genoa (1985)
Balletto, L. (ed.), Notai genovesi in Oltremare: atti rogati a Laiazzo da Federico di Piazzalunga (1274) e Pietro di Bargone (1277, 1279), Genoa (1989)
Balletto, Laura (1980), ‘Mercanti italiani in oriente nel secolo XII: da Savona a Bisanzio (1179)’, Atti e memorie della Società savonese di storia patria n.s. 14:Google Scholar
Balletto, Laura (1983), Genova nel Duecento: uomini nel porto e uomini sul mare, Genoa
Balletto, Laura (1984), ‘I lavoratori nei cantieri navali (Liguria, secc. XII–XV)’, in Artigiani e salariati: il mondo del lavoro nell’Italia dei secoli XII–XV, Pistoia Google Scholar
Banniard, Michel (1992), Viva voce: communcation écrite et communication orale du IVe siècle au IXe siècle en occident latin, Paris
Banniard, Michel (1995), ‘Language and communication in Carolingian Europe’, in McKitterick, Rosamond (ed.), The new Cambridge medieval history, II, Cambridge Google Scholar
Barag, D. (1979), ‘A new source concerning the ultimate borders of the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem’, Israel Exploration Journal 29:Google Scholar
Baratier, E. (1969a), Enquêtes sur les droits et revenues de Charles Ier d’Anjou en Provence, 1252et 1278, Paris
Baratier, E. (1969b), Historie de la Provence, Toulouse
Baratier, E. (1971), Documents de l’histoire de la Provence, Toulouse
Baratier, E. , Duby, G. and Hildesheimer, E. (1969), Atlas historique: Provence, Comtat-Venaissin, principauté d’Orange, comté de Nice, principauté de Monaco, Paris
Barber, M. (1988), ‘Western attitudes to Frankish Greece in the thirteenth century’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4: ; repr. in Arbel, , Hamilton, and Jacoby, (1989)Google Scholar
Barber, M.C. (1995), ‘Women and Catharism’ and ‘Catharism and the Occitan nobility: the lordships of Cabaret, Minerve and Termes’, in his collected essays, Crusaders and heretics, 12th–14th centuries, Aldershot Google Scholar
Barber, Malcolm (1978), The trial of the Templars, Cambridge
Barber, Malcolm (1984), ‘The Crusade of the Shepherds in 1251’, in Sweets, John F. (ed.), Proceedings of the Tenth Annual Meeting of the Western Society for French History, Lawrence, KS Google Scholar
Bardanes, George Hoeck, J.M. and Loenertz, R.-J. Nikolaos-Nektarios von Otranto Abt von Casole, Studia patristica et byzantina, 11, Ettal (1965), Anhang II – Briefe des Georgios Bardanes
Barišić, F. (1966), ‘Pismo Mihaila II Andjela dubrovačkom kneza iz 1237’, Zbornik Radova vizantiloškog Instituta 9:Google Scholar
Baron, S.W. (1952), A social and religious history of the Jews, XI, Philadelphia
Baron, S.W. (1972), ‘Plenitude of apostolic powers and medieval Jewish serfdom’, in his Ancient and medieval Jewish history, New Brunswick Google Scholar
Baroni, M.F. and Perelli Cippo, R. (eds.) Gli atti del comune di Milano nel secolo XIII, II, pt 1, Alessandria (1982)
Baroni, M.F. and Perelli Cippo, R. (eds.) Gli atti del comune di Milano nel secolo XIII, II, pt 2, Alessandria (1987)
Barraclough, G. (1946), The origins of modern Germany, Oxford
Barratt, N. (1996), ‘The revenue of King John’, English Historical Review III:Google Scholar
Barratt, N. (forthcoming), ‘The revenues of John and Philip Augustus revisited’, in Church (forthcoming)
Barrow, Geoffrey (1956), Feudal Britain, London
Barrow, Geoffrey (1973), The kingdom of the Scots, London
Barrow, Geoffrey (1980), The Anglo-Norman era in Scottish history, Oxford
Barrow, Geoffrey (1981), Kingship and unity: Scotland 1000–1306, London
Barrow, Geoffrey (1982), Robert Bruce and the community of the realm of Scotland, 2nd edn, Edinburgh
Barry, T.B. (1987), The archaeology of medieval Ireland, London
Barry, Terry , Frame, Robin and Simms, Katherine (eds.) (1995), Colony and frontier in medieval Ireland: essays presented to J.F. Lydon, London
,Barthelemy of Constantinople Contra errores Graecorum, in Migne, J.P. , Patrologia graeca, 140
Barthélemy, D. (1984), Les deux âges de la seigneurie banale, Paris
Barthold, W. (1958), Turkestan down to the Mongol invasion, Toronto
Barthold, W. (1968), Turkestan down to the Mongol invasion, 3rd edn. by Bosworth, C.E. with additional chapter trans. by Mrs Minorsky, T. , Gibb Memorial Series, n.s., 5, London
Bartlett, R. (1989), ‘Colonial aristocracies of the high Middle Ages’, in Bartlett, and MacKay, (1989)Google Scholar
Bartlett, R. (1990), The making of Europe: conquest, colonization and cultural change, London
Bartlett, R. (1993), The making of Europe: conquest, colonization and cultural change 950–1350, London
Bartlett, R. and Mackay, A. (eds.) (1989), Medieval frontier societies, Oxford
Bartusis, M.C. (1982), ‘On the status of stratiotai during the late Byzantine period’, Zbornik radova vizantološkog instituta 21:Google Scholar
Battifol, P. (1924), Le siège apostolique (359–451), Paris
Battle Gallart, Carmen (1980) ‘La burguesia de Barcelona a mediados del siglo XIII’, in Jaime I y su epoca: communicaciones 3, 4, y 5, X Congreso de Historia de la Corona de Aragón, Saragossa Google Scholar
Baudonde Mony, C. (1897), ‘La mort et les funérailles de Philippe le Bel’, Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des chartes 58:Google Scholar
Bautier, R.-H. (1970), ‘Les relations économiques des occidentaux avec les pays d’orient au moyen âge: points de vue et documents’, in Mollat du Jourdain (1970)Google Scholar
Bautier, R.H. and Sornay, J. (1968, 1971), Les sources de l’histoire économique et sociale du moyen âge: Provence, Comtat-Venaissin, Dauphiné, Etats de la maison de Savoie, I, Archives des principautés territoriales et archives seigneuriales; II: Archives ecclésiastiques, communales, notariales, Paris
Bautier, Robert-Henri (19421943), ‘Les registres des foires de Champagne: à propos d’un feuillet récemment découvert’, Bulletin philologique et historique:Google Scholar
Bautier, Robert-Henri (1953), ‘Les foires de Champagne: recherches sur une évolution historique’, in Recueils de la Société Jean Bodin, V: La foire, Brussels Google Scholar
Bautier, Robert-Henri (1961), ‘Recherches sur les routes de l’Europe médiévale’, Bulletin philologique et historique (1960):Google Scholar
Bayley, Charles (1949), The formation of the German College of Electors in the mid-thirteenth centuy, Toronto
Bazeley, M.L. (1921), ‘The extent of the English royal forest in the thirteenth century’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 4th series 4:Google Scholar
Bean, J.M.W. (1968), The decline of English feudalism, 1215–1540, Manchester
Beaumanoir, P. , Coutumes de Beauvaisis, 2 vols., Paris (18991900)
Beck, H.G. (1947), ‘William Hundleby’s account of the Anagni outrage’, Catholic Historical Review 32:Google Scholar
Becker, M.B. (1981), Medieval Italy: constraints and creativity, Bloomington
Becker, Marvin (1967), Florence in transition, Baltimore
Beckingham, C.F. (1966), The achievements of Prester John, London; repr. in his Between Islam and Christendom, London (1983)
Beckingham, C.F. and Hamilton, B. (eds.) (1996), Prester John, the Mongols and the Ten Lost Tribes, Aldershot
Beebe, Bruce (1975), ‘The English baronage and the crusade of 1270’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 48:Google Scholar
Beer, Jeannette (ed) (1997), Translation theory and practice in the Middle Ages, Kalamazoo
Bees, N.A. (19321934) ‘Die Klosterregeln des Nikephoros Blemmydis in bezug auf Pachomios Rhousanos sowie eine Inschrift aus Jenischehir’, Byzantinisch-neugriechische Jahrbücher 10:Google Scholar
Bees-Seferle, E. (19711976) ‘Ὁ χρόυοζ στέψωζ, τοῦ Φεόδωρου Δούκα ὡζ προσδιορί. ζεται ἐκ ἀυέκδοτωυ γραμμάτωυ Ἰωαυυου τοῦ Ἀποκαύκου’, Byzantinisch-neugriechische Jahrbucher 21:Google Scholar
Begunov, Iu. K. , Pamiatnik rusokoi literatury XIII v., Slovo o pogibeli russkoi zemli’, Moscow and Leningrad (1965)
Beitrage zur Geschichte der Mamlukensultane in den Jahren 690–741 der Higra nach arabischen Handscrhften, ed. Zettersteen, K.V. , Leiden (1919)
Belgrano, L.T. (ed.), Documenti inediti riguardanti le due crociate di San Ludovico XI, re di Francia, Genoa (1859)
Beliaeva, S.A. (1982), Iuzhnorusskie zemli vo vtoroi polovine XIII–XIV v., Kiev
Bell, H. , ‘The commentary on the Psalms by Nikephoros Blemmydes’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 30 (19291930)Google Scholar
Bellomo, M. (1979), Saggio sull’università nell’età del diritto comune, Catania
Belperron, P. (1967), La croisade contre les albigeois et lunion de Languedoc à la France, 1209–1249, 2nd edn, Paris
Belting, H. (1977), Die Oberkirche von San Francesco in Assisi, Berlin
Belting, H. (1990), The image and its public in the Middle Ages, trans. Bartusis, M. and Meyer, R. , New York
Belting, H. (1994), Likeness and presence: a histoy of the image before the era of art, trans. Jephcott, E. , Chicago
Bémont, C. (1884), Simon de Montfort, Paris; 2nd edn., trans. Jacob, E.F. , Oxford (1930)
Ben Sasson, H.H. (1976), A history of the Jewish people, Cambridge, MA
Benchekroun, M.B.A. (1974), La vie intellectuelle marocaine sous les Mérinides et les Wattasides (XIIIe–XVe–XVIe–XVIe siècles), Rabat
Bennett, M. (1986), ‘The status of the squire: the northern evidence’, in Harper-Bill, and Harvey, (1986)Google Scholar
Benninghoven, F. (1965), Der Orden der Schwertbrüder, Cologne
Bénoit, F (1925), Recueil des actes des comtes de Provence appartenant à la maison de Barcelona, Collection des textes pour servir à l’histoire de la Provence, 2 vols., Monaco
Bénoit, F. (1921), La Provence sous Raymond-Bérenger V, Monaco
Bensch, S.P. (1995), Barcelona and its rulers, 1096–1291, Cambridge
Bensch, Stephen P. (1995), Barcelona and its rulers 1096–1291, Cambridge
Benson, R.L. (1967). ‘ Plenitudo potestatis: evolution of a formula from Gregory IV to Gratian’, Studia Gratiana 14:Google Scholar
Benvenisti, M. (1970), The crusaders in the Holy Land, Jerusalem
Benvenuti, G. (1971), Storia della repubblica di Venezia, Pisa
Benvenuti, G. (1977), Storia della repubblica di Genova, Milan
Benvenuti, G. (1985), Storia della repubblica di Pisa, 4th edn, Pisa
Benvenuti, G. (1989), Le repubbliche marinare: Amalfi, Pisa, Genova e Venezia, Rome
Benvenuti-Papi, A. (1991), In castro poenitentiae: santità e società femminile nell’Italia medievale, Italia sacra, 45, Rome
Berezhkov, N.G. (1963), Khronologiia russkogo letopisaniia, Moscow
Berg, B. (1988), ‘Manfred of Sicily and the Greek east’, Byzantina 14:Google Scholar
Berger, David (1986), ‘Mission to the Jews and Jewish–Christian contacts in the polemical literature of the high Middle Ages’, American Historical Review 91:Google Scholar
Berger, E. (ed.), Les registres d’Innocent IV, 4 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18841921)
Berger, E. (ed.), Les registres d’Innocent IV, Paris (18841911)
Berger, Elie (1893), Saint Louis et Innocent IV, Paris
Bériou, N. (1983), Autour de Latran IV (1215): naissance de la confession auriculaire’, in Pratiques de la confession (1983)Google Scholar
Bériou, N. (1998), L’avènement des maîtres de la Parole: la prédication à Paris au XIIIe siècle, 2 vols., Paris
Berkhout, C.T. and Russell, J.B. (1981), Medieval heresies: a bibliography (1960–1979), Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, Subsidia Mediaevalia, II, Toronto
Berlioz, J. (1981), ‘Quand dire c’est faire. Exempla et confession chez Etienne de Bourbon’, in Vauchez, (1981a)Google Scholar
Berlow, R.K. (1979), ‘The sailing of the Saint-Esprit ’, Journal of Economic History 39:Google Scholar
Berlow, Rosalind K. (1971), ‘The development of business techniques used at the fairs of Champagne from the end of the twelfth century to the middle of the thirteenth century’, Studies in Medieval and Renaissance History 8:Google Scholar
Bernocchi, (1979), Il sistema monetario fiorentino e le leggi del governo popolare del 1378–1382, Bologna
Bernstein, A.E. (1978), ‘Magisterium and licence: corporate autonomy against papal authority in the medieval University of Paris’, Viator 9:Google Scholar
Bertelli, S. (1978), Il potere oligarchico nello stato-città medievale, Florence
Berti, P. (1857), ‘Documenti riguardanti il commercio dei Fiorentini in Francia nei secoli XIII e XIV’, Giornale storico degli archivi toscani 1:Google Scholar
Bertino, F. (1989), L’Alghero dei Doria: notizie e ipotesi su un borgo sardo-ligure del basso medio-evo, 1, Alghero
Bertoni, G. (1915), I trovatori d’Italia, Modena
Besta, E. (19081909) La Sardegna medievale, 2 vols., Palermo
Besta, E. and Predelli, R. (eds.), ‘Gli statuti civili di Venezia anteriori al 1242’, Nuovo archivio veneto n.s. I.2 (1901)Google Scholar
Betto, B. (1976), ‘Lo statuto caminese trevigiano del 1283–1284’, Archivio veneto 5th series 106 Google Scholar
Betto, B. (ed.), Gli statuti del comune di Treviso, Fonti per la storia d’Italia, 109, Rome (1984)
Beugnot, M. , Assises de Jérusalem. Recueil des historiens des croisades, Lois, 2 vols., Paris (18411843)
Beumann, H. (1987), ‘Das Reich der späten Salier und der Staufer 1056–1250. 4. Vom Thronstreit bis zum Ende des staufischen Kaiser tums 1198–1250’, in Schieder, Th. and Seibt, F. (eds.), Handbuch der europäischen Geschichte, ii, Stuttgart Google Scholar
Bezzola, G.A. (1974), Die Mongolen in abendländischer Sicht (1220–1270): ein Beitrag zur Frage der Völkerbegegnungen, Berne and Munich
Bianchi, L. (1990), Il vescovo e i filosofi: la condanna parigina e l’evoluzione dellaristotelismo scolas-tico, Bergamo
Biancolini, G. (1760), Serie cronologica dei vescovi e governatori di Verona, Verona
Biddick, Kathleen (1985), ‘Medieval English peasants and market involvement’, Journal of Economic History 45, 4:Google Scholar
Bigalli, D. (1971), I Tartari e l’Apocalisse: ricerche sull’escatologia in Adamo Marsh e Ruggero Bacone, Florence
Biller, P. (1985), ‘Multum ieiunantes et se castigantes: medieval Waldensian asceticism’, Studies in Church History 22:Google Scholar
Biller, P. (1990), ‘The common woman in the western Church in the thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries’, Studies in Church History 27:Google Scholar
Biller, P. and Hudson, A. (eds.) (1994), Heresy and literacy, 1000–1530, Cambridge (contains P. Biller, ‘The Cathars of Languedoc and written materials’, pp. 61–82; L. Paolini, ‘Italian Catharism and written culture’, pp. 83–103; A. Patschovsky, ‘The literacy of Waldensianism from Valdès to c. 1400’, pp. 112–36; A. Brenon, ‘The Waldensian books’, pp. 137–59)
Binski, P. (1995), Westminster Abbey and the Plantagenets: kingship and the representation of power1200–1400, New Haven and London
Binski, P. (1996), Medieval death, ritual and representation, Ithaca and London
Birks, W. and Gilbert, R.A. (1987), ‘From Cathars to Neo-Cathars’, in The treasure of Montségur, London Google Scholar
Biscaro, G. (1911), ‘I maggiori dei Visconti, signori di Milano’, Archivio storico lombardo 4th series 16 Google Scholar
Biscaro, G. (1914), ‘Il delitto di Gherardo e di Rizzardo da Camino (1298)’, Nuovo archivio veneto n.s. 28 Google Scholar
Biscaro, G. (1928), ‘Gli estimi del comune di Milano nel secolo XIII’, Archivio storico lombardo 6th series 5 Google Scholar
Biscaro, G. (1931), ‘I patti della riconciliazione di Alberico da Romano col fratello Ezzelino, 3 aprile 1257’, Archivio veneto 5th series 9 Google Scholar
Biscaro, G. (1932), ‘Eretici ed inquisitori nella Marca trevisana (1280–1308)’, Archivio veneto 5th series 11 Google Scholar
Biskup, K. (1960), ‘Teutonic Order state organization’, Acta Poloniae historica 1960 Google Scholar
Bisson, T.N. (1985), ‘Prelude to power: kingship and constitution in the realms of Aragon, 1175–1250’, in Burns, R.I. (ed.), The worlds of Alfonso the Learned and James the Conqueror: intellect and force in the Middle Ages, Princeton Google Scholar
Bisson, T.N. (1986), The medieval crown of Aragon: a short history, Oxford
Bisson, T.N. (1989), Medieval France and its Pyrenean neighbours: studies in early institutional history, London
Bisson, T.N. , Fiscal accounts of Catalonia under the early count-kings (1151–1213), 2 vols., Berkeley and Los Angeles (1984)
Bizzarri, D. , Imbreviature notarili, liber imbreviaturarum Appulliensis notarii comunis Senarum, Fonti per le storia d’Italia, Turin (19348)
Black Book of Limerick, ed. MacCaffrey, James , Dublin (1906)
Black, Antony (1984), Guilds and civil society in European thought from the twelfth century to the present, Ithaca
Blancard, L. (ed.), Documents inédits sur le commerce de Marseille au moyen âge, 2 vols., Marseilles (18841885)
Blanshei, Sarah R. (1986), Perugia 1260–1340: conflict and change in a medieval Italian urban society, in Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, 66 (pt 2):
Blaschke, K. (1989), ‘Heinrich Raspe’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 4:Google Scholar
Blicke, P. (1984), ‘Les communautés villageoises en Allemagne’, in Flaran, Colloques (1984), no. 4Google Scholar
Bligny, B. and Chomel, V. (1973), Histoire du Dauphiné, Toulouse
Blin, Léon (1983), ‘Du Brabant à Lyon et en Italie par la Champagne et la Bourgogne (XIIe et XIIIe siècles)’, Publications du Centre européen d’études bourguignonnes 23:Google Scholar
Bloch, M. (1911), ‘Blanche de Castille et les serfs de Paris’, Mémoires de la Société pour l’his-toire de Paris et Ile-de-France 38:Google Scholar
Bloch, M. (1961), Feudal society, trans. Manyon, L. , London
Bloch, M. (1968), La sociéte féodale, new edn, Paris
Bloch, M. (1988), Les caractères originaux de l’histoire rurale française, repr., preface by Toubert, P. , Paris
Bloch, Marc (1966), Mélanges historiques, Paris
Bloch, Marc (1973), The royal touch: sacred monarchy and scrofula in England and France, trans. Anderson, J. , London
Blockmans, F. (1938), Het Gentsche Stadspatriciaat tot omstreeks 1302, Antwerp
Blockmans, W. (1993), ‘Formale und informelle soziale Strukturen in und zwischen den grossen flämischen Städten im Spätmittelalter’, in Johannek, P. (ed.), Städtische Einungen und Genossenschaften, Münster Google Scholar
Blok, P.J. and Waugh, W.T. (1932), ‘Germany, 1273–1313’, in Cambridge medieval history, VII Google Scholar
Blom, G.A. (ed.) (1977), Urbaniseringsprosessen i Norden. Del I. Middelaldersteder, Det XVII nordiske historikermøte, Trondheim 1977, Oslo
Blondel, G. (1892), Etudes sur la politique de Frédéric II en Allemagne et sur les transformations de la constitution allemande dans la première moitié du XIIIe siècle, Paris
Bloomfield, M.V. and Reeves, M.E. (1954), ‘The penetration of Joachism into northern Europe’, Speculum 29:Google Scholar
Boase, T.S.R. (1933), Boniface VIII, London
Boase, T.S.R. (1971), Kingdoms and strongholds of the crusaders, London
Boase, T.S.R. (ed.) (1978), The Cilician kingdom ofArmenia, Edinburgh
Boelcke, Willi (19811983) ‘Handel und Verkehr in Alemannien’, Alemannisches Jahrbuch:Google Scholar
Bofarully Mascaro, P. , Collection de documentos ineditos del Archivo de la Corona de Aragón, 41 vols., Barcelona (18471910)
Bøgh, A. (1987), ‘Magten i middelalderen’, Den jyske historiker 42:Google Scholar
Bøgh, A. , Würz-Sørensen, J. and Tvede-Jensen, L. (eds.) (1988), Til kamp for friheden. Sociale oprør i nordisk middealder, Ålborg
Bois, G. (1964), Crise du féodalisme, Paris
Boissonade, Prosper (1900), Essai sur l’organisation du travail en Poitou depuis le XIe siècle jusqu’ à la révolution, Paris
Bok, Sissela (1982), Secrets: on the ethics of concealment and revelation, New York
Bolens, L. (1991), L’Andalousie du quotidien au sacré (XIe–XIIIe siècles), Aldershot
Bolton, B. (1973), ‘Mulieres sanctae’, in Sanctity and secularity: the Church and the world, Studies in Church History, 10, Oxford Google Scholar
Bolton, B. (1991), ‘A show with a meaning: Innocent III’s approach to the Fourth Lateran Council, 1215’, Medieval History 1:Google Scholar
Bolton, J.L. (1980), The medieval English economy (1150–1500), London
Bolton, J.L. (1989), The medieval English economy 1150–1500, 2nd edn, London
Bolton, J.L. (1992), ‘Inflation, economics and politics in thirteenth-century England’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), IV Google Scholar
Bon, A. (1969), La Morée franque: recherches historiques, topographiques et archéologiques sur la principauté d’Achaïe (1205–1430), Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, 213, Paris
Bonaini, F. (1855), ‘Gli ordinamenti di giustizia del comune e popolo di Firenze, compilati nel 1293’, Archivio storico italiano 2nd series 1:Google Scholar
Bonaini, F. (18581860), ‘Della Parte Guelfa in Firenze’, Giornale storico degli archivi toscani 2: ; 3: ; 4:Google Scholar
Bonaini, F. (ed.), Statuti inediti della città di Pisa dal XII al XIV secolo, 3 vols., Florence (18541870)
Bonenfant, P. and Despy, G. (1958), ‘La noblesse en Brabant aux XIIe et XIIIe siècles’, Le moyen âge 64:Google Scholar
Bonfil, Robert (1971), ‘The nature of Judaism in Raymundus Martini’s Pugio Fidei ’, Tarbiz 40:Google Scholar
Bonnassie, P. and Guichard, P. (1984), ‘Les communautés rurales en Catalogne et dans le pays valencien IXe–XVe siècle’, in Flaran, Colloques (1984), no. 4Google Scholar
Bonnassie, Pierre (1975), La organizacion del trabajo en Barcelona a fines del siglo XV, Barcelona
Bonner, A. , Select works of Ramon Llull, 2 vols., Princeton, NJ (1985); condensed version: Doctor illuminatus: a Ramon Llull reader, Princeton, NJ (1993)
Bony, J. (1979), The English Decorated Style: Gothic architecture transformed 1250–1350, Oxford
Bony, J. (1983), French Gothic architecture of the 12th & 13th centuries, Berkeley
Boockmann, H. (1981), Der Deutsche Orden: Zwölf Kapitel aus seiner Geschichte, Munich
Boockmann, H. (1987), Stauferzeit und spätes Mittelalter: Deutschland 1125–1517, Berlin
Borellide Serres, Leon (18951901), Recherches sur divers services publics du XIIIe au XVIIe siècles, 3 vols., Paris
Borisov, N.S. (1976), ‘Russkaia arkhitektura i mongolo-tatarskoe igo (1238–1300)’, Vestnik Moskovskogo universiteta. Istoriia 6:Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1951), ‘Federigo II e l’Oriente bizantino’, Rivista storica italiana 63:Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1955), ‘I rapporti tra Pisa e gli stati di Romania nel Duecento’, Rivista storica italiana 67:Google Scholar
Borsari, S. (1966), Studi sulle colonie veneziane in Romania nel XIII secolo, Naples
Borsari, S. (n.d.), Federico II e l’oriente bizantino, Naples
Borst, A. (1955), Die Katharer, Schriften der Monumenta Germaniae historica, XII, Stuttgart
Bortolasso, V. (1912), ‘Vicenza dalla morte di Ezzelino alla signoria scaligera (1259–1311)’, Nuovo archivio veneto n.s. 24 Google Scholar
Boscolo, A. (1978), La Sardegna bizantina e alto-giudicale, Sassari
Bosl, Karl (19501951) Die Reichsministerialität der Salier und Staufer, Schriften der MGH, Band 10, 2 vols., Stuttgart
Bosl, Karl (1973), Staat, Gesellschaft, Wirtschaft im deutschen Mittelalter, Gebhardt Handbuch der deutschen Geschichte, 9th edn, 7, Munich
Boswell, B. (19271928) ‘The Kipchak Turks’, Slavonic Review 6:Google Scholar
Boswell, John (1988), The kindness of strangers: the abandonment of children in western Europe from late antiquity to the Renaissance, London and New York
Bosworth, C.E. (1996), The new Islamic dynasties, Edinburgh
Boureau, Alain (1986), ‘L’inceste de Judas: essai sur la genèse de la haine antisémite au XIIe siècle’, L’amour de la haine: nouvelle revue de psychanalyse 32:Google Scholar
BourelRoncière, C. , de Loye, J. , de Cenival, P. and Coulon, A. (eds.), Les registres d’Alexandre IV, 2 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (19021931)
Bourquelot, Felix (1865), Etude sur les foires de Champagne, 2 vols., Paris
Bourrilly, V. and Busquet, R. (1924), La Provence au moyen âge 1112–1481, Marseilles
Boutruche, , (19681970) Seigneurie et féodalité, 2 vols., Paris
Bower, Walter , Scotichronicon, ed. Watt, D.E.R. , 9 vols., Aberdeen (19871998)
Bowsky, W.M. (1981), A medieval Italian commune: Siena under the Nine, 1287–1355, Florence
Bowsky, William M. (1981), Siena under the nine 1287–1355, Berkeley
Boyer, M.N. (1951), ‘A day’s journey in medieval France’, Speculum 26:Google Scholar
Boyer, M.N. (1976), Medieval French bridges, Cambridge, MA
Boyle, J.A. (1963), ‘Kirakos of Ganjak on the Mongols’, Central Asiatic Journal 8: ; repr. in Boyle (1977)Google Scholar
Boyle, J.A. (1964), ‘The journey of Hetʿum I, king of Little Armenia, to the court of the Great Khan Möngke’, Central Asiatic Journal 9: : repr. in Boyle (1977)Google Scholar
Boyle, J.A. (1968), ‘Dynastic and political history of the Il-Khans’, in The Cambridge history of Iran, V: The Saljuq and Mongol periods, ed. Boyle, J.A. , Cambridge Google Scholar
Boyle, J.A. (1976), ‘The Il-khans of Persia and the princes of Europe’, Central Asiatic Journal 20:Google Scholar
Boyle, J.A. (1977), The Mongol world empire, 1206–1370, London
Boyle, L. (1981), Pastoral care, clerical education and canon law, London
Bozzola, A. (1922), ‘Un capitano di guerra e signore subalpino: Guglielmo VII di Monferrato (1254–92)’, Miscellanea di storia italiana 3rd series 19 Google Scholar
Brǎtianu, G (1929), Recherches sur le commerce génois dans la Mer Noire au XIIIe siècle, Paris
Bracton de legibus et consuetudinibus Anglie, ed. Woodbine, G.E. , translated with revisions and notes by Thorne, S.E. , Cambridge, MA (196877).
Brand, Charles M. (1968a), ‘A Byzantine plan for the Fourth Crusade’, Speculum 43:Google Scholar
Brand, Charles M. (1968b), Byzantium confronts the west, 1180–1204, Cambridge, MA
Brand, Charles M. (1984), ‘The Fourth Crusade: some recent interpretations’, Medievalia et humanistica 12:Google Scholar
Brand, P. (1992a), The making of the common law, London
Brand, P. (1992b), The origins of the English legal profession, Toronto
Brand, Paul (1981), ‘Ireland and the literature of the early common law’, Irish Jurist n.s. 16:Google Scholar
Brandão, A. , Crónicas de D. Sancho I e D. Afonso II, ed. de MagalhãesBasto, A. , Oporto (1945)
Brandão, A. , Crónicas de D. Sancho II e D. Afonso III, ed. Basto, A. Magalhães , Oporto (1946)
Brankack, J. (1964), Heidenmission und Kreuzzugsgedanke in der deutschen Ostpolitik, Bad Homburg
Branner, R. (1965), St Louis and the Court Style in Gothic Architecture, London
Branner, R. (1977), Manuscript painting in Paris during the reign of Saint Louis, Berkeley
Bratianu, G.I. (1929), Recherches sur le commerce génois dans la Mer Noire au XIIIe siècle, Paris
Bredenkamp, F.r. (1983a), ‘The “Sampson Incident” ca. 1215 and the deterioration of Epirote–Nicaean orthodox ecclesiastical relations’, Bυζαυτιακα 3:Google Scholar
Bredenkamp, F.r. (1983b), ‘Sources for a history of the Byzantine Empire of Thessalonike (1224–1242) and a Status quaestionis of its historiography’, Ἀπολ;λωυ;ία:Google Scholar
Bréhier, L. (1947), Vie et mort de Byzance, Paris
Bremond, Cl. , Le Goff, J. and Schmitt, J.C. (1982), L’exemplum, Typolo gie des sources du moyen âge occidental, 40, Louvain
Bremond, Claude , Le Goff, Jacques and Schmitt, Jean-Claude (1982), L’Exemplum, Turnhout
Brenon, A. (1988), Le vrai visage du Catharisme, Portet-sur-Garonne
Brenon, A. (1992), Les femmes cathares, Paris
Brenon, A. and Gouzy, N. (1989), ‘Christianisme mediéval, mouvements dissidents et novateurs’, Heresis 13, 14.Google Scholar
Brentano, R. (1988), Two churches: England and Italy in the thirteenth centuy, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Brentano, Robert (1974), Rome before Avignon: a social history of thirteenth-century Rome, London and New York
Bresc, H. (19831984), ‘1282: classes sociales et révolution nationale’, in XI Congresso di storia della corona d’Aragona: la società mediterranea all’epoca del Vespro. VII centenario del Vespro Siciliano, 4 vols., Palermo, ii, pp. 241–58; repr. in Bresc, (1990)Google Scholar
Bresc, H. (1985), ‘La formazione del popolo siciliano’, in Tre millenni di storia linguistica della Sicilia. Atti del Convegno della Società italiana de Glottologia, Pisa, pp. 243–65; repr. in Bresc, (1990)Google Scholar
Bresc, H. (1986), Un monde méditerranéen: économie et société en Sicile, 1300–1450, 2 vols., Rome and Palermo
Bresc, H. (1990), Politique et société en Sicile, XIIe–XVe siècles, Aldershot
Bresc, Henri (1980a), ‘Course et piraterie en Sicile (1250–1450)’, Anuario de estudios medievales 10:Google Scholar
Bresc, Henri (1980b), Navigation et gens du mer en Méditerranée de la préhistoire à nos jours, Paris
Brett, M. (19751976) ‘The journey of al-Tijani to Tripoli at the beginning of the fourteenth century A.D./eighth century A.H.’, Society for Libyan Studies, Seventh Annual Report (Libyan Studies from vol. 10)Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1977), ‘Islam in the Maghreb: the evolution of the zawiya ’, Maghreb Review 2, 4:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1979), ‘Ibn Khaldun and the Arabisation of North Africa’, Maghrib Review 4:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1980a), The Moors: Islam in the west, London
Brett, M. (1980b), ‘Mufti, Murabit, Marabout and Mahdi: four types in the Islamic history of North Africa’, Revue de l’occident musulman et de la Méditerranée 30:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1981), ‘῾Arabs, Berbers and holy men in southern Ifriqiya, 650–750/1250–1350 ad’, Cahiers de Tunisie 29:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1983), ‘Islam and trade in the Bilad al-Sudan, tenth–eleventh century ad’, Journal of African History 24:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1984), ‘Morocco and the Ottomans: the sixteenth century in North Africa’, Journal of African History 25:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1986), ‘The city-state in mediaeval Ifriqiya: the case of Tripoli’, Cahiers de Tunisie 34:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1988), ‘Islam in North Africa’, in Sutherland, S. et al. (eds.), The world’s religions, London ; repr. in Clarke, P. (ed.), Islam, London (1990)Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1991a), ‘Ibn Khaldun and the dynastic approach to local history: the case of Biskra’, Al-Qantara 12:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1991b), ‘Muslim justice under infidel rule: the Normans in Ifriqiya, 517–555 A.H./1123–1160 A.D.’, Cahiers de Tunisie 43:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1992), ‘The Islamisation of Morocco: from the Arabs to the Almoravids’, Morocco 2:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1993), ‘The flood of the dam and the sons of the new moon’, in Mélanges offerts à Mohamed Talbi, Tunis Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1994), ‘The unification of North Africa by Islam in the seventh to thirteenth centuries ’, Morocco. Occasional Papers No. 1:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1995), ‘The way of the nomad’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 58:Google Scholar
Brett, M. (1999), Ibn Khaldun and the medieval Maghrib, Variorum Reprints, Aldershot
Brett, M. and Fentress, L. (1996), The Berbers, Oxford
Breviarium pisanae civitatis, in RISS, VI
Brezeanu, S. (1974), ‘Notice sur les rapports de Frédéric II de Hohenstaufen avec Jean III Vatatzès’, Revue des études sud-est européennes 12:Google Scholar
Brezeanu, S. (1979), ‘La politique économique des Lascarides à la lumière des relations vénéto-nicéennes’, Etudes byzantines et post-byzantines 1:Google Scholar
Bridrey, Emile (1900), La condition juridique des croisés et le privilège de croix, Paris
Brieger, P. (1957), English art 1216–1307, Oxford
Brigaglia, G. (ed.) (1981), La Sardegna nel mondo mediterraneo, II Gli aspetti storici, Sassari
Brigaglia, G. (ed.) (1984), La Sardegna nel mondo mediterraneo, IV: La storia del mare e della terra, Sassari
Brignon, J. , Amine, A. , Boutaleb, B. , Martinet, G. and Rosenberger, B. (1967), Histoire du Maroc, Paris
Brincken, A.D. (1973), Die ‘Nationes Christianorum Orientalium’ im Verständnis der lateinischen Historiographie, Kölner Historische Abhandlungen, 22, Cologne
Brincken, A.D. (1975), ‘Die Mongolen im Weltbild der Lateiner um die Mitte des 13. Jahrhunderts unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des “Speculum Historiale” des Vincenz von Beauvais OP’, Archiv für Kulturgeschichte 57:Google Scholar
Brioso y Mayral, J.V (1980), ‘Los infanzones en los fueros aragonéses de la epoca de Jaime I’, in Jaime I y su epoca: communicaciones 3, 4, y 5, X Congreso de Historia de la Corona de Aragón, Saragossa Google Scholar
Britnell, R.H. (1981a), ‘Essex markets before 1350’, Essex Archaeology and History 13:Google Scholar
Britnell, R.H. (1981b), ‘The proliferation of markets in England, 1200–1349’, Economic History Review 2nd series 34, 1:Google Scholar
Britnell, R.H. and Campbell, B.M.S. (eds.) (1995), A commercialising economy: England 1086–1300, Manchester
Brizzi, G.P. and Verger, J. (eds.) (1990, 1993, 1994), Le università dell’Europa, I: La nascita delle università, IV: Gli uomini e i luoghi – secoli XII–XVIII, V: Le scuole e i maestri – il medio-evo, Cinisello Balsamo
Brodman, J. (1986), Ransoming captives in crusader Spain: the Order of Merced on the Christian–Islamic frontier, Philadelphia
Bromiley, J. (1977), ‘Philip of Novara’s account of the war between Frederick II of Hohenstaufen and the Ibelins’, Journal of Medieval History 3:Google Scholar
Brondy, R. , Demotz, B. and Leguay, J.-P. (1984), La Savoie de l’an mil à la réforme, Editions Ouest-France, Rennes
Brooke, C.N.L. (1974), The monastic world, 1000–1300, London
Brooke, Christopher and Keir, Gillian (1975), London 800–1216: the shaping of a city, London and Berkeley
Brooke, R. and Brooke, C. (1984), Popular religion in the Middle Ages: western Europe, 1000–1300, London
Brooke, R.B. and Brooke, C.N.L. (1979), ‘St. Clare’, in Medieval women, Studies in Church History, Subsidia, 1, Oxford Google Scholar
Brooke, R.B. , The coming of the friars, London (1975)
Browe, P. (1932a) Die häufige Kommunion in Mittelalter, Rome
Browe, P. (1932b), Die Verehrung der Eucharistie im Mittelalter, Munich
Browe, P. (1938), Die eucharistischen Wunder im Mittelalter, Breslau
Browe, Petrus (1942), Die Judenmission im Mittelalter und die Päpste, Rome
Brown, E.A.R. (1981), ‘Death and the human body in the later Middle Ages: the legislation of Boniface VIII on the division of the corpse’, Viator 12:Google Scholar
Brown, Elizabeth (1992), Customary aids and royal finance in Capetian France: the marriage aid of Philip the Fair, Cambridge, MA
Brown, R. (1985), ‘Social development and economic dependence: northern Sardinia, c. 1100–1300’, PhD thesis, University of Cambridge
Browning, R. , Notes on Byzantine Prooimia, Wiener byzantinische Studien, 1 – Supplement, Vienna (1966)
Bruford, Alan (1990), ‘Song and recitation in early Ireland’, Celtica 21:Google Scholar
Brundage, James A. (1967a), ‘The crusader’s wife: a canonistic quandary’, Studia Gratiana 12:Google Scholar
Brundage, James A. (1967b), ‘The crusader’s wife revisited’, Studia Gratiana 14:Google Scholar
Brundage, James A. (1969), Medieval canon law and the crusader, Madison, WI
Brundage, James (1988), ‘Intermarriage between Christians and Jews in medieval canon law’, Jewish Histoy 3, 1:Google Scholar
Brunner, Otto (1984), Land und Herrschaft: Grundfragen der territorialen Verfassungsgeschichte Österreichs im Mittelalter, Darmstadt
Brunschvig, R. (19401947) La Berbérie orientale sous les Hafsides, 2 vols., Paris
Brut y tywysogyon or The chronicle of the princes: Peniarth MS 20 Version, ed. and trans. Jones, Thomas , Cardiff (1952)
Brut y tywysogyon or The chronicle of the princes: Red Book of Hergest Version, ed. and trans. Jones, Thomas , Cardiff (1955)
Bruzelius, C. (1985), The 13th-centuy church at St-Denis, New Haven
Buc, P.h. (1993), ‘“Vox clamantis in deserto”, Pierre le Chantre et la prédication laïque’, Revue Mabillon n.s. 4:Google Scholar
Buchthal, H. (1957), Miniature painting in the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, Oxford
Buchwald, H. (1979), ‘Lascarid architecture’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 28 Google Scholar
Budge, E.A.W. (trans.), The monks of Kûblâi Khân emperor of China or the histoy of the life and travels of Rabban Sâwmâ…, London (1928)
Budovnits, I.U. (1959), ‘Russkoe dukhovenstvo v pervoe stoletie mongolo-tatarskogo iga’, Voprosy istorii religii i ateizmaj:Google Scholar
Bueno de Mesquita, D.M. (1965), ‘The place of despotism in Italian politics’, in Hale, J. , Highfield, R. and Smalley, B. (eds.), Europe in the late Middle Ages, London Google Scholar
Bulario de la universidad de Salamanca, ed. de Heredia, V. Beltrán , 3 vols., Salamanca (19661967)
Bulst-Thiele, M.L. (1966), ‘Zur Geschichte der Ritterorden und des Königreichs Jerusalem im 13. Jahrhundert, bis zur Schlacht bei la Forbie am 17 Okt. 1244’, DeutschesArchivfürErforschung des Mittelalters 22:Google Scholar
Bulst-Thiele, M.L. (1974), Sacrae domus militiae templi hierosolymitani magistri, Göttingen
Bumke, J. (1982), The concept of knighthood in the Middle Ages, trans. , W.T.H. and Jackson, E. , New York
Bumke, Joachim (1990), Geschichte der deutschen Literatur im hohen Mittelalter, Munich
Bunge, Friedrich (ed.), Liv-, Esth- und Curländisches Urkundenbuch nebst Regesten, 1: 1093–1300, Reval (1853)
Burgmann, L. and Magdalino, P. (1984), ‘Michael VIII on maladministration: an unpublished novel of the early Palaiologan period’, Fontes minores 6:Google Scholar
Burgoyne, M.H. and Richards, D.S. (1987), Mamluk Jerusalem: an architectural study, London
Buridant, C. (1990), ‘Y a-t-il un courant anti-épique au moyen âge… et au-delà?’, Actes du XIe Congrès international de la Société Rencesvals, Barcelona, 1988=Memorias de la Real Academia de buenas letras de Barcelona 21:Google Scholar
Burns, R.I. (1967), The crusader kingdom of Valencia: reconstruction on a thirteenth-century frontier, 2 vols., Cambridge, MA
Burns, R.I. (1973), Islam under the crusaders: colonial survival in the thirteenth-century kingdom of Valencia, Princeton, NJ
Burns, R.I. (1975), Medieval colonialism: postcrusade exploitation of Islamic Valencia, Princeton, NJ
Burns, R.I. (1984), Muslims, Christians and Jews in the crusader kingdom of Valencia: societies in symbiosis, Cambridge
Burns, R.I. (1985), ‘Alfonso X of Castile, the Learned: “Stupor mundi”’, Thought 60:Google Scholar
Burns, R.I. (1985), Diplomatarium of the crusader kingdom of Valencia, I: Society and documentation in crusader Valencia, Princeton, NJ
Burns, R.I. (1990), ‘Muslims in the thirteenth-century realms of Aragon: interaction and reaction’, in Powell, J.M. (ed.), Muslims under Latin rule, Princeton, NJ Google Scholar
Burns, R.I. (1996), Jews in the notarial culture: Latinate wills in Mediterranean Spain, 1250–1350, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Burns, Robert I. (1973), Islam under the crusaders: colonial survival in the thirteenth-century kingdom of Valencia, Princeton
Burns, Robert I. (ed.) (1990), Emperor of culture: Alfonso X the Learned and his thirteenth-century Renaissance, Philadelphia
Burr, D. (1989), Olivi and Franciscan poverty: the origins of the usus pauper controversy, Philadelphia
Burton, D.W. (1992), ‘Requests for prayers and royal propaganda under Edward I’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), III Google Scholar
Bury, J.B. , ‘An unpublished poem of Nicephorus Blemmydes’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 10 (1901), p.Google Scholar
Bury, J.B. , ‘Inedita Nicephori Blemmydae’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 6 (1897)Google Scholar
Buschhausen, Heide and Buschhausen, Helmut (1976), Die Marienkirche von Apollonia in Albanien: Byzantiner, Normannen und Serben im Kampf um die Via Egnatia, Byzantina Vindobonensia, VIII, Vienna
Bush, M.L. (1984), The English aristocracy: a comparative synthesis, Manchester
Bynum, C.W. (1987), Holy feast and Holy fast: the religious significance of food to medieval women, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Bynum, C.W. (1992), Fragmentation and redemption: essays on gender and the human body in medieval religion, New York
Bynum, C.W. (1995), The resurrection of the body in western Christianity, 200–1336, New York
Bynum, Caroline Walker (1987), Holy feast and holy fast: the religious significance of food to medieval women, Berkeley
Byock, J. (1982), Feud in the Icelandic saga, Berkeley
Byock, J. (1988), Medieval Iceland: history and sagas, Berkeley
Byrne, Eugene (1930), Genoese shipping in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, Cambridge, MA
Caciagli, G. (1972), Pisa, 4 vols., Pisa
Cadier, L. (1891), Essai sur l’administration du royaume angevin de Sicile, Paris; new Italian edn prepared by Giunta, F. , L’amministrazione della Sicilia angioina, Palermo (1974).
Caffaro, , Annali genovesi di Caffaro e de’ suoi continuatori dal MXCIX al MCCXCIII, ed. Belgrano, L.T. and Imperiale, C. , 5 vols., Genoa (18901929)
Caggese, R. (1903), ‘Su l’origine della Parte Guelfa e le sue relazioni col comune’, Archivio storico italiano 5 th series 32:Google Scholar
Cahen, C. (1940), La Syrie du nord à l’époque des croisades et la principauté franque d’Antioche, Paris
Cahen, C. (1968), Pre-Ottoman Turkey, London
Cahen, C. (1969), ‘The Mongols and the Near East’, in Setton (19691990) IIGoogle Scholar
Cahen, C. (1970), ‘Abdallatif al-Baghdadi, portraitiste et historien de son temps: extraits inédits de ses mémoires’, Bulletin d’études orientales 23:Google Scholar
Cahen, C. (1977), ‘Le Testament d’al-Malik as-Salih Ayyub’, Bulletin d’études orientales 29:Google Scholar
Cahen, G. (1924), ‘Les Mongols dans les Balkans’, Revue historique 146:Google Scholar
Caithreim Thoirdhealbaigh, ed. O’Grady, Standish , 2 vols., Irish Texts Society, 26–7, London (1929)
Calendar of ancient correspondence concerning Wales, ed. Edwards, John Goronwy , Cardiff (1935)
Calendar of ancient petitions relating to Wales, ed. Rees, William , Cardiff (1975)
Calendar of Archbishop Alen’s Register, ed. McNeill, Charles , Dublin (1950)
Calendar of documents relating to Ireland (1171–1307), ed. Sweetman, H.S. , 5 vols., London (18751886)
Calendar of documents relating to Scotland, ed. Bain, Joseph , 4 vols., Edinburgh (18811888)
Calendar of inquisitions miscellaneous, I, London, HMSO (1916)
Calendar of inquisitions post mortem Heny III–Edward I, 4 vols., London HMSO (1916–)
Calendar of Ormond deeds, ed. Curtis, Edmund , 6 vols., Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (19321946)
Calendar of the Gormanston Register, ed. Mills, James and McEnery, M.J. , Dublin (1916)
Calendar of the justiciary rolls… of Ireland (1295–1303), ed. Mills, James , Dublin (1905)
Calendar of the plea rolls of the exchequer of the Jews 1218–1279, ed. Rigg, J.M. , Jenkinson, H. , Richardson, H.G. and Brand, P. , 5 vols., Jewish Historical Society (19051992)
Calendar of various chancery rolls: supplementary close rolls, Welsh rolls, scutage rolls 1277–1326, London (1912)
Cam, H. (1930), The hundred and the hundred rolls: an outline of local government in medieval England, London
Cambridge economic history of Europe, II: Trade and industry in the Middle Ages (1987), 2nd edn, Cambridge
Cambridge economic history of Europe, III: Economic organization and policies in the Middle Ages (1963), Cambridge
Cambridge history of Africa, III: c. 1050–c. 1600 (1977), Cambridge
Camille, M. (1989), The Gothic idol: ideology and image-making in medieval art, Cambridge
Canard, M. (19351945) ‘Un traité entre Byzance et l’Egypte au XIIIe siècle et les relations diplomatiques de Michel VIII Paléologue avec les sultans mamluks Baibars et Qalâʾûn’, in Mélanges offerts à Gaudefroy-Demombynes, Cairo Google Scholar
Canard, M. (1935), ‘Le traité de 1281 entre Michel Paléologue et le Sultan Qalâ’un’, Byzantion 10:Google Scholar
Canard, M. (1937), ‘Un traité entre Byzance et l’Egypte au XIIIe siècle et les relations diplomatiques de Michel VIII Paléologue avec les sultans Mamlûks Baibars et Qalâ’un,’ in Mélanges Gaudefroy-Demombynes, Cairo (= Canard, M. , Byzance et les musulmans du Proche Orient, London (1973), no. IV)Google Scholar
Canart, P. , ‘Nicéphore Blemmyde et le mémoire adressé aux envoyés de Grégoire IX (Nicée, 1234)’, Orientalia christiana periodica, 25 (1959)Google Scholar
Cancellieri, J.A. (1981), ‘Formes rurales de la colonisation génoise en Corse au XIIIe siècle: un essai de typologie’, Mélanges de lEcole française de Rome, moyen âge/temps modernes, 93:Google Scholar
Cancellieri, J.A. , Bonifacio au moyen âge, Ajaccio (1997)
Čankova-Petkova, G. (1969), ‘Griechisch-bulgarische Bündnisse in den Jahren 1235 und 1246’, Byzantino-bulgarica 3 Google Scholar
Cankova-Petkova, G. (1969), ‘Griechisch-bulgarische Bündnisse in den Jahren 1235 und 1236’, Byzantinobulgarica 3:Google Scholar
Cantini, J.A. (1961), ‘De autonomia judicis saecularis et de Romani pontificis plenitudine potestatis in temporalibus secundum Innocentium IV’, Salesianum 3:Google Scholar
Capaldo, M. (1989), ‘Contributi allo studio delle collezioni agiografico-omiletiche in area slava: struttura e preistoria del “Panegirico di Mileseva”’, Europa orientalis 8 Google Scholar
Capasso, B. , Historia diplomatica regni Siciliae, 1250–1266, Naples (1874)
Capizzi, C. (1985), ‘Il II° concilio di Lione e l’Unione del 1274: saggio bibliografico’, Orientalia christiana periodica 51:Google Scholar
Carcani, C , Constitutiones regum regni utriusque Siciliae mandante Friderico II imperatore per Petrum de Vinea Capuanum praetorio praefectum et cancellarium… et fragmentum quod superest regesto eiusdem imperatoris ann. 1239 & 1240, Naples (1786); repr. with introduction by Romano, A. , Messina (1992)
Cardini, F. (1989), Francesco d’Assisi, Milan
Cardini, Franco (1974), ‘Nella presenza del soldan superbo: Bernardo, Francesco, Bonaventura e il superamento spirituale dell’idea di crociata’, Studi francescani 71:Google Scholar
Cardini, Franco (1977), ‘La crociata nel Duecento: l’avatara di un ideale’, Archivio storico italiano 135:Google Scholar
Carile, A. (1965), ‘Partitio terrarum imperii romanie, Studi veneziani 7 Google Scholar
Carile, A. (1978), Per una storia dell’Impero Latino di Costantinopoli (1204–1261), 2nd edn, Bologna
Carl, Willemsen (1986), Bibliographie zur Geschichte Kaiser Friedrichs II und der letzten Staufer, unich; Italian edn, Bari (1982)
Carlyle, R.W. and Carlyle, A.J. (1938), A history of mediaeval political theory in the west, V: The political theory of the thirteenth century, 2nd edn, London
Caro, G. (18951899) Genua und die Macht am Mittelmeer, 1257–1311, 2 vols., Halle
Carolus-Barré, Louis (1973), ‘La grande ordonnance de réformation de 1254’, Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres: comptes rendus:Google Scholar
Carpenter, D.A. (1980), ‘Was there a crisis of the knightly class in the thirteenth century? The Oxfordshire evidence’, English Historical Review 95:Google Scholar
Carpenter, D.A. (1987), The battles ofLewes and Evesham 1264/65/, Keele
Carpenter, D.A. (1990), The minority of Heny III, London
Carpenter, D.A. (1996b), The reign of Henry III, London
Carpenter, D.A. (1996a), ‘England in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, in Haverkamp, A. and Vollrath, H. (eds.), England and Germany in the high Middle Ages, Oxford Google Scholar
Carpenter, D.A. (1997), ‘The English royal chancery in the thirteenth century’, in Fianu, K. and Guth, D.J. (eds.), Ecrit et pouvoir dans les chancelleries médiévales, Louvain-la-Neuve Google Scholar
Carpini, Giovanni Pian , ‘Ystoria Mongalorum quos nos Tartaros appellamus’, ed. in Wyngaert, , Sinica franciscana, 1 ; trans. in Dawson, The Mongol mission
Carr, A.D. (1995), Medieval Wales, London
Cartae et alia munimenta quae ad dominium de Glamorgancia pertinent, ed. Clark, George T. , 2nd edn, 6 vols., Cardiff (1910)
Carter, F.W. (1994), Trade and urban development in Poland. An economic geography of Cracow, from its origins to 1975, Cambridge
Cartulaire général de l’ordre des Hospitaliers de St-Jean de Jerusalem (1100–1310), ed. Roulx, J. Delaville , 4 vols., Paris (18941906)
Cartulaire normand de Philippe-Auguste, Louis VIII, Saint-Louis, et Philippe le Hardi, ed. Delisle, L. , Caen (1852)
Cartulario de la universidad de Salamanca, ed. de Heredia, V. Beltrán , 6 vols., Salamanca (19701973)
Carus-Wilson, E. (1940), ‘An industrial revolution of the thirteenth century’, Economic History Review 11:Google Scholar
Carus-Wilson, E. (1962), Essays in economic history, II London and New York
Carus-Wilson, Eleanora (1978), ‘The German Hanse in the economy of medieval England’, in Aspekte der deutsche-britische Beziehungen im Laufe der Jahrhunderte, Klute, Paul and Alter, Peter (eds.), Stuttgart Google Scholar
Casagrande, C. and Vecchio, S. (1991), Les péchés de langue: discipline et éthique de la parole dans la culture médiévale, Paris
Cassard, Jean-Christophe (1983), ‘Les flottes du vin de Bordeaux au début de XIVe siècle’, Annales du Midi 95, 2:Google Scholar
Castagnetti, A. (1974), ‘La famiglia veronese degli Avvocati’, in Galasso, G. (ed.), Studi sul medioevo cristiano offerti a R. Morghen, Rome Google Scholar
Castagnetti, A. (1981), ‘I due famiglie comitali veronesi: i San Bonifacio e i Gandolfingi-di Palazzo’, Passatopresente 1 Google Scholar
Castagnetti, A. (1985), Società e politica a Ferrara dall età postcarolinigia alla signoria estense, Bologna
Castagnetti, A. (1987), ‘La Marca Veronese-Trevigiana (secoli XI–XIV)’, in UTET Storia d’Italia, VII, pt 1, Turin Google Scholar
Castaing-Sicard, Mireille (1958), ‘Contrat de travail et louage d’ouvrage dans la ville toulousaine des XIIe et XIIIe siècles’, Recueil de mémoires et travaux publié par la Société d’histoire du droit et des institutions des anciens pays de droit écrit 4:Google Scholar
Castignoli, C. (1971), ‘Il comune di Piacenza nel 1300: organi comunitativi e signorili’, in Studi storici in onore de E. Nasalli Rocca, Piacenza Google Scholar
Castro, Armando , A evolução económica de Portugal dos séculos XII a XV, 1, Lisbon (1964)
Casula, F.C. (1990), La Sardegna aragonese, I, Sassari
Casula, F.C. (1994), Breve storia della Sardegna, Cagliari
Catalan, D. and Gil, J. (eds.), ‘Guillelmi Petri de Calciata Rithmi de Iulia Romula seu Ispalensi Urbe (a. 1250)’, Anuario de estudios medievales 5 (1968)Google Scholar
Catalioto, L. (1995), Terre, baroni e città in Sicilia nell’età di Carlo I d’Angiò, Messina
Cateura Bennàsser, P. (1997b), Mallorca en el segle XIII, Palma de Mallorca
CateuraBennàsser, P. (1997a), ‘Las cuentas de la colonización feudal (Mallorca, 1231–1245)’, En la España medieval 20:Google Scholar
Catto, J.I. (ed.) (1984), The history of the University of Oxford, I: The early Oxford schools, Oxford
Cavalca, D. (19671968) ‘Il ceto magnatizio a Firenze dopo gli Ordinamenti di giustizia’, Rivista di storia del diritto italiano, 40–1:Google Scholar
Cazelles, Raymond (1972), Nouvelle histoire de Paris: de la fin du règne de Philippe Auguste à la mort de Charles V1223–1380, Paris
Cazenave, A. , ‘Les Cathares en Catalogne et Sabarthès d’après les registres de l’Inquisition’, Bulletin philologique et historique année 1969 (1972)Google Scholar
Cessi, R. (1942), Le colonie medioevali italiani in Oriente, Bologna
Cessi, R. (1968), Storia della repubblica di Venezia, 2nd edn, 2 vols., Milan
Cessi, R. (ed.), Deliberazioni del Maggior Consiglio di Venezia, 3 vols., Bologna (19311950)
Cessi, Roberto (1951), ‘Venezia e la quarta crociata’, Archivio veneto 5th ser. 48/9:Google Scholar
Ceva, B. (1965), Brunetto Latini: luomo e l’opera, Milan and Naples
ChabásyLloréns, R. (18901892) ‘Ceid Abu Ceid’, El archivo 4: ; 5: 6:Google Scholar
Chabod, F. (1925), ‘Di alcuni studi recenti sull’età comunale e signorile nell’Italia setten-trionale’, Rivista storica italiana n.s. 3 Google Scholar
Chabot, J.B. (1896), ‘Notes sur les relations entre le roi Arghoun et l’Occident’, Revue de l’Orient latin 2:Google Scholar
Chabot, J.B. (trans.), Histoire de Mar Jabalaha III et du moine Rabban çauma, Paris (1895)
Chanaud, Robert (1984), ‘Le mouvement du trafic transalpin d’après un journal du péage de Briançon (1368–69)’, in Economies et sociétés dans le Dauphiné médiéval, Paris Google Scholar
Chandonde Briailles, F. (19461948) ‘Lignages d’Outre-Mer, les seigneurs de Margat’, Syria 25:Google Scholar
Chapman, C. (1926), Michel Paléologue, restaurateur de l’empire byzantin (1261–82), Paris
Charanis, P. (19461948) ‘The Slavic element in Byzantine Asia Minor in the thirteenth century’, Byzantion 18:Google Scholar
Charanis, P. (1947), ‘On the Asiatic frontiers of Nicaea’, Orientalia christiana periodica 13:Google Scholar
Charles, Verlinden (19551977) L’esclavage dans lEurope médiévale, 2 vols., Ghent
Chartae, privilegia et immunitates, Dublin (1889)
Charters of the Abbey of Coupar Angus, I, ed. Easson, D.E. , Scottish History Society, 3rd series, 40, Edinburgh (1947)
Charters of the Abbey of Duiske, ed. Butler, Constance Mary and Bernard, John Henry , Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, 35C I, Dublin (1918)
Charters of the Abbey of Inchcolm, ed. Easson, D.E. and MacDonald, Angus , Scottish History Society, 3rd series, 32, Edinburgh (1938)
Charters, bulls and other documents relating to the Abbey of Inchaffray, ed. Lindsay, William A. , et al., Scottish History Society, 1st series, 56, Edinburgh (1908)
Chartularies of St Mary’s Abbey Dublin, ed. Gilbert, John T. , 2 vols., Rolls Series, London (1884)
Chartularium studii Bononiensis: documenti per la storia dell’università di Bologna dalle origini fino al secolo XV, 15 vols., Bologna (19091988)
Chartularium universitatis Parisiensis, I, ed. Denifle, H. , Paris (1889)
Chartularium universitatis Parisiensis, ed. Denifle, H. and Châtelain, E. , 4 vols., Paris (18891897) and Auctarium chartularii universitatis Parisiensis, ed. Denifle, H. and Châtelain, E. , 6 vols., Paris (18941964)
Chartulary of the Abbey of Lindores, ed. Dowden, John , Scottish History Society, Ist series, 42, Edinburgh (1903)
Chartulary of the Cistercian Priory of Coldstream, ed. Rogers, Charles , Grampian Club, London (1879)
Chazan, R. (1985), Daggers of faith: thirteenth-century Christian missionizing and Christian response, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Chazan, R. (1989), Daggers of faith: thirteenth-century Christian missionizing and Jewish response, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Chazan, Robert (1992), Barcelona and beyond: the disputation of 1263 and its aftermath, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Chazan, Robert (1972), ‘1007–1012, initial crisis for northern European Jewry’, Proceedings of the American Academy for Jewish Research 38–9:Google Scholar
Chazan, Robert (1989), Daggers of faith: thirteenth-centuy Christian missionizing and Jewish response, Berkeley
Chazan, Robert , Church, state, and Jew in the Middle Ages, New York (1980)
Cheddadi, A. (1986), Ibn Khaldun: peuples et nations du monde, 2 vols., Paris
Cheney, C.R. (1976), Pope Innocent III and England, Stuttgart
Cheney, C.R. and Semple, W.H. (1953), Selected letters of Pope Innocent III concerning England 1198–1216, London and Edinburgh
Chenu, M.D. (1969), L’éveil de la conscience dans la civilisation médiévale, Montreal and Paris
Cherepnin, L.V. (1977), ‘Mongolo-Tatary na Rusi (XIII v.)’, in Tikhvinskii, S.L. (ed.), Tataro-Mongoly v Azii i Evrope, 2nd edn, Moscow Google Scholar
Cherubini, G. (1974), Signori contadini borghesi, Florence
Cherubini, G. (1981), ‘Le campagne italiane dall’XI al XV secolo’, in Capitani, O. , Manselli, R. , Cherubini, G. , Pini, A.I. and Chittolini, G. (eds.), Comuni e signorie: istituzioni, società e lotteperl’egemonia in Galasso, G. (ed.), UTET Storia d’Italia, IV, Turin Google Scholar
Chevalier, J. (1897), Mémoires pour servir à l’histoire des comtes de Valentinois et de Diois, Paris
Chevalier, U. (19131926) Regeste dauphinois, ou répertoire chronologique et analytique des documents imprimés et manuscrits inédits relatifs à l’histoire du Dauphiné des origines chrétiennes à l’année 1349, 5 vols., Valence
Chiappa Mauri, L. , de Angelis Cappabianca, L. and Mainoni, P. (1993), L’età dei Visconti: il dominio di Milano fra XIII e XV secolo, Milan
Chiappini, L. (1967), Gli Estensi, Varese
Chiaudano, M. and Lombardo, A. (eds.), Leonardo Marcello: notaio in Candia 1278–1281, Venice (1960)
Chibnall, M. (1984), The world of Orderic Vitalis, Oxford
Chittolini, G. (1967), ‘Qualche considerazioni sulle campagne dell’Italia centrosetten-trionale tra l’XI e il XV secolo’, Rivista storica italiana 79:Google Scholar
Chittolini, G. (1969), ‘Città e contado nella tarda età comunale’, Nuova rivista storica 53 Google Scholar
Chittolini, G. (1970), ‘La crisi delle libertà comunali e le origini dello stato territoriale’, Rivista storica italiana 82 Google Scholar
Chittolini, G. (1981), ‘Signorie rurali e feudi alla fine del medioevo’, in UTET Storia d’Italia, IV, Turin Google Scholar
Chorley, P. (1987), ‘The cloth exports of Flanders and northern France during the thirteenth century: a luxury trade?’, Economic History Review 40:Google Scholar
Christensen, A.E. (1968), Kongemagt og aristokrati, Copenhagen
Christensen, A.E. (1977), ‘Tiden 1042–1241’, in Danmarks historie, I, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Christensen, C.A. (1964), ‘Ændringerne i landsbyens økonomiske og sociale struktur i det 14. og 15. Århundrede’, Historisk tidsskrift (Danish) 12, I:Google Scholar
Christiansen, E. (1980), The northern Crusades: the Baltic and the eastern frontier, 1100–1525, London; 2nd edn, Harmondsworth (1998)
Chronica parva ferrariensis, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VII
Chronica Poloniae maioris, ed. Kürbis, B. , Monumenta Poloniae historica, n.s. VIII, Warsaw (The fifteenth-century compilation from older chronicles made by Jan Dlugosz is extremely useful. The books dealing with the thirteenth century (VI, VII and VIII) have been edited and published with a Latin commentary by Turkowska, D. and a team of Polish scholars: Annales seu cronicae incliti regni Poloniae, VVI and VIIVIII, Warsaw (1972, 1975).)
Chronicle of Henry of Livonia, ed. and trans. Brundage, J. , Madison, WI (1961)
Chronicle of James I king of Aragon, trans. Forster, J. , 2 vols., London (1883)
Chronicle of Lanercost, ed. Maxwell, H. , Glasgow (1913)
Chronicle of Melrose, ed. and, A.O. Anderson, M.O. , London (1936)
Chronicle of Muntaner, trans. Goodenough, Lady , 2 vols., Hakluyt Society, London (1921)
Chronicle of Novgorod, trans. Michell, R. and Forbes, N. , Camden Society, 3rd ser., 25, London (1914)
Chronicle of San Juan de la Peña, trans. Nelson, L. , Philadelphia (1991)
Chronicle of the kings of Mann and the Isles, ed. and trans. Broderick, George , Edinburgh (1973)
Chronicle of the reign of King Pedro III, trans. Critchlow, F.L. , 2 vols., Princeton, NJ (19281934)
Chronicon estense, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), XV, pt 3
Chronicon parmense, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), IX, pt 9
Chronicon placentinum Guerinus, in Pallastrelli, P. , Chronica tria placentina, Parma (1859)
Chronicon veronense, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VIII
Chronique latine inédite des rois de Castille (1236)’, ed. Cirot, G. , Bulletin hispanique (19121913)Google Scholar
,Chrysobull of Milutin for Hilandar and Pyrgos (1303), Spomenici za srednovekovnata i ponovata istorija na Makedonija, II, Skopje (1977)
Church, S.D. (1992), ‘The knights of the household of King John: a question of numbers’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), IV Google Scholar
Church, S.D. (1995), ‘The rewards of royal service in the household of King John: a dissenting opinion’, English Historical Review 110:Google Scholar
Church, S.D. (ed.) (forthcoming), Essays on the reign of King John, Woodbridge
Cini, Fondazione Giorgio (19551966), Storia della civiltà veneziana, 10 vols., Florence
Cipolla, C , Documenti per la storia delle relazioni diplomatiche fra Verona e Mantova nel secolo XIII, Milan (1901)
Cipolla, C. (1883), ‘Il patarenismo a Verona nel secolo XIII’, Archivio veneto 25 Google Scholar
Cipolla, C. (1885), ‘Una congiura e un giuramento in Verona al tempo di Alberto I della Scala’, Archivio veneto 29 Google Scholar
Cipolla, C. (1903), La storia scaligera secondo i documenti degli Archivi di Modena e di Reggio, Deputazione veneta di storia patria, Miscellanea di storia veneta, 2nd series, Venice
Cipolla, C. (19101911) ‘Appunti ezzeliniani ’, Atti dell’Istituto veneto di scienze, lettere ed arti 70 Google Scholar
Cipolla, C. , ‘Annales veronenses antiqui’, Bullettino dell’Istituto storico italiano per il medio evo 29 (1908)Google Scholar
Cipolla, C. (ed.), Antiche cronache veronesi, Deputazione veneta di storia patria, Monumenti storici, 3rd series 2, Venice (1890)
Cipolla, C.M. (1947), ‘Une crise ignorée: comment s’est perdue la propriété ecclésiastique dans l’Italie du nord entre le XIe et le XVIe siècle’, Annales: économies, sociétés, civilisations 2 Google Scholar
Cipolla, C.M. (1957), ‘Per la storia delle terre della “Bassa” Lombarda’, in Studi in onore di A. Sapori, Milan, 1957, 1 Google Scholar
Cipolla, Carlo (1970), Clocks and culture 1300–1700, New York
Cipolla, Carlo (1976), Before the industrial revolution: European society and economy 1000–1700, New York
Cirković, S. (1964), Istorija Bosne, Belgrade
Cirković, Sima (1988), ‘Les Albanais dans les sources historiques des slaves du sud’, in Iliri i Albanci, Belgrade Google Scholar
Città e servizi sociali nell’Italia dei secoli XII–XV (1990), Pistoia
Clanchy, M.T. (1968), ‘Did Henry III have a policy?’, Histoy 54:Google Scholar
Clanchy, M.T. (1979), From memory to written record: England 1066–1307, London
Clanchy, M.T. (1983), England and its rulers 1066–1272: foreign lordship and national identity, Glasgow
Clanchy, Michael T (1979), From memory to written record: England 1066–1307, London
Clarke, Elaine (1983), ‘Medieval labor law and the English local courts’, American Journal of Legal History 27:Google Scholar
Clarke, Helen (1985), ‘English and Baltic trade in the Middle Ages – an evaluation of the evidence’, in Lindquist, Sven-Olof (ed.), Society and trade in the Baltic during the Viking age, Visby Google Scholar
Clay, R.M. (1914), The hermits and anchorites of England, London
Clément, M. (1895), ‘Recherches sur les paroisses et les fabriques au commencement du XIIIe siècle’, Mélanges de l’école française de Rome 15:Google Scholar
Clementi, D. (1955), ‘Calendar of the diplomas of the Hohenstaufen emperor Henry VI concerning the kingdom of Sicily’, Quellen und Forschungen aus italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 35 Google Scholar
Clerc, E. (1870), Essai sur l’histoire de la Franche-Comté, 2nd edn, 2 vols., Besançon
Cobban, A.B. (1975), The medieval universities: their development and organization, London
Cobban, A.B. (1988), The medieval English universities: Oxford and Cambridge to 1500, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Cocheris, H. , Documents relatifs à l’histoire de la Picardie, v: La cartulaire de Guise, Laon (n.d.)
Codellas, S.Nikephoros Blemmydes’ philosophical works and teachings (XIIIth c.)’, in Proceedings of the Xth International Congress of Philosophy, Amsterdam
Codex diplomaticus et epistolaris regni Bohemiae, ed. Friedrich, G. et al, 5 vols., Prague (19071982)
Coelho, M.H. Cruz (1981), ‘A população e a propriedade na região de Guimarães durante o século XIII’, Actas do congresso histórico de Guimarães e sua colegiada 3:Google Scholar
Cognasso, F. (1923), ‘Note e documenti sulla formazione dello stato visconteo’, Bollettino della Società pavese di storia patria, 23 Google Scholar
Cognasso, F. (1956), ‘Le origini della signoria lombarda’, Archivio storico lombardo 8th series 6 Google Scholar
Cognasso, F. (1968), Il Piemonte nell’età sveva, Turin
Cohen, J. (1982), The friars and the Jews: the evolution of medieval anti-Semitism, Ithaca, NY
Cohen, J. (1982), The friars and the Jews, Ithaca, NY
Cohen, Jeremy (1983), ‘The Jews as killers of Christ in the Latin tradition, from St Augustine to the Friars’, Traditio 39:Google Scholar
Cohen, Jeremy (1986), ‘Scholarship and intolerance in the medieval academy: the study and evaluation of Judaism in European Christendom’, American Historical Review 91:Google Scholar
Cohen, Jeremy (1989), ‘Recent historiography on the medieval Church and the decline of European Jewry’, in Sweeney, J.R. and Chodorow, Stanley (eds.), Popes, teachers and canon law in the Middle Ages, Ithaca Google Scholar
Cole, P. (1991), The preaching of the crusades to the Holy Land (1095–1270), Cambridge, MA
Cole, Penny J. (1991), The preaching of the crusades to the Holy Land, 1095–1270, Cambridge, MA
Collingwood, J. (1996), ‘English royal finance 1255–72’, University of London, PhD thesis
Collodo, S. (1987), ‘Il Cadore medievale verso la formazione di un’identità di regione’, Archivio storico italiano 145 Google Scholar
Collodo, S. (1988), ‘Il ceto dominante padovano dal comune alla signoria (secoli XII–XIV)’, in Ortalli, G. and Knapton, M. (eds.), Istituzioni, società e potere nella Marca Trevigiana e Veronese (secoli XIII–XIV), Rome Google Scholar
Colvin, H.M. (ed.) (1963), The history of the king’s works: the Middle Ages, 2 vols., London
Colvin, H.M. (ed.) (1963), The histoy of the king’s works, 2 vols., London
Combes, Jean (1955), ‘Transports terrestres à travers la France centrale à la fin du XIVe siècle et au commencement du XVe siècle’, in Fédération historique du Languedoc et Roussillon, XXIX congrès (Mende, 1955), Montpellier Google Scholar
Combes, Jean (1958), ‘Les foires en Languedoc au moyen âge’, Annales: économies, sociétés, civilisations 13:Google Scholar
Comnena, Anna , Alexiadis libri XV, ed. Leib, B. , 2 vols., Bonn (18391878)
Compagni, Dino , Cronica, ed. Lungo, I. , in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), IX, pt 2
Comptes royaux, ed. Fawtier, R. , 3 vols., Paris (19531956)
Comrie, Bernard (ed.) (1990), The major languages of western Europe, London
Concilia Scotiae: ecclesiae Scoticanae statuta, ed. Robertson, Joseph , 2 vols., Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1866)
Conciliorum oecumenicorum decreta, ed. Alberigo, G. et al., Freiburg im Breisgau (1962)
Congar, Y.M.-J. (1952), ‘Cephas-cephale-caput’, Revue du moyen âge latin 8:Google Scholar
Congar, Y.M.-J. (1957), ‘Ecce constitui te super gentes et regna (Jér. 1.10) “in Geschichte und Gegenwart”’, in Theologie in Geschichte und Gegenwart: M. Schmaus zum sechzigsten Geburtstag dargebracht, Munich Google Scholar
Congar, Y.M.-J. (1970), L’église de saint Augustin à l’époque moderne, Paris
Congreso de la historia de la corona de Aragón/Congresso di storia della corona d’Aragona/Congrés d’història de la corona d’Aragó: IV Congreso (Palma de Mallorca, 1955); VI Congreso (Madrid, 1959); X Congreso, 3 vols. (Saragossa, 1979–80); XI Congresso, 4 vols. (Palermo, 1983–4); XII Congrès, 3 vols. (Montpellier, 1987–9);XIII Congrés, 4 vols. (Palma de Mallorca, 1989–90); XIV Congresso, 4 vols. (Cagliari, 1993–7); XV Congresso, 5 vols. (Jaca, 1994–7)
Coniglio, G. (ed.) (1958), Mantova: la storia, II: Dalle origini a Gianfrancesco primo marchese, Mantua
Conley, T. (1985), ‘Blemmydes’ debt to Euthymios Zigabenos’, Greek, Roman, and Byzantine Studies 26:Google Scholar
Connell, C.W. (1973), ‘Western views of the origin of the “Tartars”’, Journal of Medieval and Renaissance Studies 3:Google Scholar
Constable, O.R. (1994), Trade and traders in Muslim Spain: the commercial realignment of the Iberian peninsula, 900–1500, Cambridge
Constantinides, C.N. (1982), Higher education in Byzantium in the thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries (1204–ca. 1310), Texts and Studies of the History of Cyprus, XI, Nicosia
Constantinides, C.N. (1982), Higher education in Byzantium in the thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries (1204–ca.1310), Nicosia
Constitutiones regni Siciliae, printed by Rießinger, Sixtus , Naples (1475); repr. Glashütten (1973)
Constitutiones regni utriusque Siciliae, Glossis ordinariis, Commentariis excellentiss. I U.D. Andraeae de Isernia, ac Bartholomaei Capuani, Lyons (1568)
Contamine, P. (1976a), ‘De la puissance aux privilèges: doléances de la noblesse française envers la monarchie aux XIVe et XVe siècles’, in Contamine (1976b)Google Scholar
Contamine, P. (1986), ‘France at the end of the Middle Ages: who was then the gentle- man?’, in Jones (1986)Google Scholar
Contamine, P. (ed.) (1976b), La noblesse au moyen âge, XIe–XVI siècles: essais à la mémoire de Robert Boutruche, Paris
Conti, E. (1965), La formazione della struttura agraria moderna del contado fiorentino, 2 vols., Rome
Contini, G. (ed.), Poeti del Duecento, Milan and Naples (1960)
Continuation of William of Newburgh’, in Howlett, Richard (ed.), Chronicles of Reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I, II, Rolls Series, London (18841889)Google Scholar
Cooper, J.P. (1983), Land, men and beliefs: studies in early-modern history, London
Coornaert, Emile (1941), Les corporations en France avant 1789, Paris
Coppejans-Desmedt, H. (1987), ‘Handel en handelaars op de Vlaamse jaarmarkten in de tweede helft van de XIIIde eeuw’, in Album Carlos Wyffels, Brussels Google Scholar
Corcos, D. (1967), ‘The attitude of the Almohad rulers towards the Jews’, Zion 25: ; repr. in Corcos, D. , Studies in the history of the Jews of Morocco, ed. Ashtor, E. , Jerusalem (1976) (in Hebrew)Google Scholar
Cornell, V.J. (1987), ‘Understanding is the mother of ability: responsibility and action in the doctrine of Ibn Tumart’, Studia Islamica 66:Google Scholar
Corović, V. (ed.), Spisi sv. Save, Zitije Stefana Nemanje, Belgrade and Sremski Karlovci (1928)
Corpus chronicorum bononiensium, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), XVIII, pt 1
Corral Lafuente, J.L. (1983), ‘Cambios estructurales en Aragón a mediados del siglo XIII’, Aragón en la edad media. Estudios de economia y sociedad 5:Google Scholar
Correspondance administrative d’Alfonse de Poitiers, ed. Molinier, A. , 2 vols., Paris (18941900)
Corvaria, Guido , Historiae pisanae fragmenta, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), XXIV
Coss, P.R. (1975), ‘Sir Geoffrey de Langley and the crisis of the knightly class in thirteenth-century England’, Past and Present 68:Google Scholar
Coss, P.R. (1988), ‘Knighthood and the early thirteenth-century county court’, in Coss and Lloyd (1988)Google Scholar
Coss, P.R. (1989), ‘Bastard feudalism revised’, Past and Present 125:Google Scholar
Coss, P.R. (1991), Lordship, knighthood and locality: a study in English society, c. 1180–c. 1280, Cambridge
Coss, P.R. (1995), ‘The formation of the English gentry’, Past and Present 147:Google Scholar
Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. (eds.) (1986), Thirteenth-century England, I: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference 1985, Woodbridge
Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. (eds.) (1988), Thirteenth century England, II: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference 1987, Woodbridge
Costa, A. J. and Marques, , Fernandes, M.A. , Bulário português: Inocêncio III (1198–1216), Coimbra (1989)
Costa, A. de da, J. (1975), ‘La chancellerie royale portugaise jusqu’au milieu du XIIIe siècle’, Revista portuguesa de história 15:Google Scholar
Costade Sousa, A.D. (1963), Mestre Silvestre e Mestre Vicente, juristas da contienda entre D. Afonso II e suas irmatilde;s, Braga
Costen, M. (1997), The Cathars and the Albigensian Crusade, Manchester
Cotelerius, J.B. , Ecclesiae graecae monumenta, iii, Paris (1686)
Coulmas, Florian and Ehrlich, K. (eds.) (1983), Writing in focus, Berlin
Councils and synods with other documents relating to the English Church 1205–1313, ed. Powicke, F.M. and Cheney, C.R. , 2 vols., Oxford 1964
Court roll of Chalgrave manor (1272–1312), ed. Dale, M.K. , Streatby (1950)
Cowan, Ian B. and Easson, D.E. (1976), Medieval religious houses: Scotland, London
Cowley, F.G. (1977), The monastic Order in South Wales 1066–1349, Cardiff
Cox, E. (1974), The Eagles of Savoy: the house of Savoy in thirteenth-centuy Europe, Princeton
Cracco, G. (1988), ‘Da comune di famiglie a città satellite’, in Cracco, G. (ed.), Storia di Vicenza, II Vicenza Google Scholar
Cracco, G. (ed.) (1983), Minoritismo e centri veneti nel Duecento, Trent
Craddock, J. (1981), ‘La cronología de las obras legislativas de Alfonso X el Sabio’, Anuario de historia de derecho español 51:Google Scholar
Crede mihi, ed. Gilbert, John T. , Dublin (1897)
Cristiani, E. (1962), Nobilità e popolo nel comune di Pisa dalle origini del podestariato alla signoria dei Donoratico, Naples
Cristiani, E. (1962), Nobiltà e popolo nel comune di Pisa, Naples
CristianizzazionedellaLituania, (1990), Pontificio Comitato per le Scienze Storiche, Vatican City
Critchley, J. (1992), Marco Polo’s book, Aldershot
Cronache malatestiane, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), XV, pt 2
Cronica de Wallia’, ed. Jones, Thomas , Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies, 12 (19461948)Google Scholar
,Crónica de Alfonso X, ed. Rosell, C. , Biblioteca de Autores Españoles, 66 (Crónicas de los reyes de Castilla, 1), Madrid (1875)Google Scholar
,Crónica de Sancho IV, ed. Rosell, C. , Biblioteca de Autores Españoles, 66 (Crónicas de los reyes de Castilla, 1), Madrid (1875)Google Scholar
Crook, D. , Records of the general eyre, PRO Handbook, 20 (1982).
Crook, D. (1982), ‘The later eyres’, English Historical Review 97:Google Scholar
Crouch, D , Carpenter, D.A. and Coss, P.R. (1991), ‘Debate: bastard feudalism revised’, Past and Present 131:Google Scholar
Crouch, D. (1990), William Marshal: court, career and chivalry in the Angevin Empire 1147–1219, London
Crouch, D. (1992), The image of the aristocracy in Britain 1100–1300, London
Csendes, P. (1993) Heinrich VI., Darmstadt
Curia regis roll of the reign of Henry III, London (1961)
Curia regis rolls, 17 vols., London HMSO (192291)
Curtis, Edmund (1938), A history of medieval Ireland, 2nd edn, London
Cuvillier, J.P. (1970), ‘La noblesse catalane et le commerce des blés aragonais, 1316–1318’, Mélanges de la casa de Velázquez 6:Google Scholar
Czebe, G. (1931), ‘Studien zum Hochverratsprozesse des M. Paläologos im Jahr 1252’, Byzantinisch-neugriechische Jahrbücher 8:Google Scholar
Da Gama Barros, H. (1964), Historia de Administracão Publica em Portugal nos seculos XIII a XV, 1, 2nd edn, ed. de Sousa Soares, T. , Lisbon
Dabrowska, M. (1989), ‘L’attitude pro-byzantine de Saint-Louis’, Byzantinoslavica 50:Google Scholar
Dabrowski, J. Dawne dziejopisarstwo polskie (do roku 1480), Wrocław, Warsaw and Cracow (1964)
Dagron, G. (1980), ‘La perception d’une difference: les débats de la “Querelle du purgatoire”’, in Actes du XVe congrès international des études byzantines, IV, Athens Google Scholar
Dahlerup, T. (1973), review of E. Ulsig, Danske adelsgodser i middelalderen, Historisk tidsskrift (Danish) 12, 6:
Dahlmannsi, F.J. (1975), ‘Al-Malik al- ῾Adil, Ägypten und der Vordere Orient in den Jahren 589/1193 bis 615/1218’, doctoral thesis, Gießen
Dal Pino, F. (1972), I servi di Maria dalle origini allapprovazione (1233–ca..1304), 3 vols., Louvain
d’Alessandro, V. (1963), Politica e società nella Sicilia aragonese, Palermo
d’Alessandro, V. (1994), Terra, nobili e borghesi nella Sicilia medievale, Palermo
Damsholt, N. (1970), ‘Kingship in the arengas of Danish royal diplomas 1170–1223’, Medieval Scandinavia 3: Diplomatarium Danicum (1938), ed. Blatt, F. , et al., Copenhagen Google Scholar
Dandolo, Andrea , Chronica, ed. Pastorello, E. , Bologna (19381942)
Danilo, , (1866), Zivoti kraljeva i arhiepiskopa srpskih, ed. Daničić, Dj. , Zagreb
Darby, H.C. (1936), The medieval Fenland, Cambridge
D’Arco, C. (18711874) Studi intorno al municipio di Mantova, Mantua
Darrouzès, J. (1973), ‘Les résponses canoniques de Jean de Kitros’, Revue des études byzantines 31:Google Scholar
Daumet, G. (1913), Mémoire sur les relations de la France et de la Castille de 1255 à 1320, Paris
Dauvillier, J. (1983), Histoire et institutions des églises orientales au moyen âge, London
Davari, S. (1901), ‘Per la genealogia dei Bonacolsi’, Archivio storico lombardo 3rd series 16 Google Scholar
David, P. Les sources de l’histoire de Pologne à l’époque des Piasts (963–1386), Paris (1934)
Davidsohn, R. (18961908), Forschungen zur Geschichte von Florenz, 4 vols., Berlin
Davidsohn, R. (19561968) Storia di Firenze (Italian translation of Geschichte von Florenz, 4 vols., Berlin (18961927), 8 vols., Florence
Davies, R.G. and Denton, J.H. (eds.) (1981), The English parliament in the Middle Ages: a tribute to J.S. Roskell, Manchester
Davies, R.R. (1978), Lordship and society in the March of Wales, 1282–1400, Oxford
Davies, R.R. (1987), Conquest, coexistence and change: Wales, 1063–1415, Oxford
Davies, R.R. (1990), Domination and conquest: the experience of Ireland, Scotland and Wales 1100–1300, Cambridge
Davies, Rees (1966), ‘The twilight of Welsh law, 1284–1506’, Histoy 51:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (1969), ‘The survival of the bloodfeud in medieval Wales’, Histoy 54:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (19701971) ‘The law of the March’, Welsh Histoy Review 5:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (19741975) ‘Race relations in post-conquest Wales’, Transactions of the Honourable Society of Cymmrodorion:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (1974), ‘Colonial Wales’, Past and Present 65:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (1978), Lordship and society in the March of Wales 1282–1400, Oxford
Davies, Rees (1979), ‘Kings, lords and liberties in the March of Wales, 1066–1272’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5th series 29:Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (1984), ‘Law and national identity in thirteenth-century Wales’, in Davies, Rees , et al (eds.), Welsh society and nationhood: historical essays presented to Glanmor Williams, Cardiff Google Scholar
Davies, Rees (1987), Conquest, coexistence and change: Wales 1063–1415; repr. as The age of conquest, Oxford (1991)
Davies, Rees (1990), Domination and conquest: the experience of Ireland, Scotland and Wales 1100–1300, Cambridge
Davies, Rees (ed.) (1988), The British Isles 1100–1500, Edinburgh
Davis, C.T. (1984), Dante’s Italy and other essays, Philadelphia
Davis, G.W. (1974), The Inquisition at Albi, 1299–1300, New York
D’Avray, D. (1985), The preaching of the friars: sermons diffused from Paris before 1300, Oxford
Dawson, C. (trans.), The Mongol mission: narratives and letters of the Franciscan missionaries in Mongolia and China in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, London and New York (1955)
Dawson, Christopher (ed.), The Mongol mission: narratives and letters of the Franciscan missionaries in Mongolia and China in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries: translated by a nun of Stanbrook Abbey, London and New York (1955)
Day, J. (1984), ‘La Sardegna e i suoi dominatori dal secolo XI al secolo XIV’, in Day, J. , et al., La Sardegna medioevale e moderna, UTET Storia d’Italia, ed. Galasso, G. , chapter by Day reissued separately as La Sardegna sotto la dominazione pisano-genovese, Turin (1986)Google Scholar
Day, J. (1987a), The medieval market economy, Oxford
Day, J. (1987b), Uomini e terre nella Sardegna coloniale, XII–XVIII secolo, Toronto
de Adam, Salimbene , Cronica fratris Salimbene de Adam ordinis minorum, ed. Holder, O. -Egger, in MGH SS, XXXII
de Adam, Salimbene , Cronica, ed. Scalia, G. , Scrittori d’Italia, Bari (1966)
de GogorzaFletcher, M. (1979), ‘The Nazm al-juman as a source for Almohad history’, in Actes du premier congrès d’histoire et de la civilisation du Maghreb, 2 vols., Tunis, 1Google Scholar
de Hemptinne, Th. (1982), ‘Vlaanderen en Henegouwen onder de erfgenamen van de Boudewijns 1070–1244’, in Algemene Geschiedenis der Nederlanden, II, Haarlem Google Scholar
de Jerphanion, G. (1935), ‘Les inscriptions cappadociennes et l’histoire de l’empire grec de Nicée’, Orientalia christiana periodica I:Google Scholar
de Joinville, Jean , Histoire de Saint Louis, ed. Natalisde Wailly, J. , Paris (1872)
de Joinville, Jean , Histoire de Saint Louis, ed. , N. Wailly, Paris (1868)
de la Roncière, Charles (1977), Florence: centre économique régionale au XIV siècle, 5 vols., Aix-en-Provence
de Loaisa, Jofré , Crónica de los reyes de Castilla, ed. Martínez, A. García , Murcia (1982)
de Moxó, S. (1969), ‘De la nobleza vieja a la nobleza nueva. La transformación nobil- iaria castellana en la baja edad media’, Cuadernos de historia anexos a la revista Hispania 3:Google Scholar
de Moxó, S. (1970), ‘La nobleza castellano-leonesa en la edad media. Problematica que suscita su studio en el marco de una historia social’, Hispania 30:Google Scholar
de Novare, Philippe , Mémoires, ed. Kohler, C. , Paris (1913); new edn by Melani, S. , Guerra di Federico II in Oriente (1223–1242), Naples (1994)
de Puylaurens, Guillaume , Chronique, ed., with French trans., Duvernoy, J. , Paris (1976)
de Rachewiltz, I. (1971), Papal envoys to the Great Khans, London
de Rachewiltz, I. (1973), ‘Some remarks on the ideological foundations of Chingis Khan’s empire’, Papers on Far Eastern History 7:Google Scholar
de Rachewiltz, I. (1989), ‘The title Cinggis Qan re-examined’, in Heissig, W. and Sagaster, K. (eds.), Gedanke und Wirkung: Festschrift zum 90. Geburtstag von Nikolaus Poppe, Asiatische Forschungen, 108, Wiesbaden Google Scholar
de Rada, Rodrigo Ximénez , Historia de rebvs hispanie sive historia gothica, ed. Fern, J. ández Valverde, in Corpus christianorum, continuatio medievalis, Turnhout (1987), LXXII Google Scholar
de Romans, Humbert , Opera, II, ed. Berthier, J.J. , Rome (1888)
de Smet, A. (1950), ‘De klacht van de “Ghemeente” van Damme in 1280’, Bulletin de la Commission royale d’histoire 115:Google Scholar
de Susannis, Marquardus , De iudaeis et aliis infidelibus, Venice (1558)
de Vergottini, G. (1943), Arte e popolo nella prima metà del secolo XIII, Milan
de Vergottini, G. (1977), ‘Il “popolo” di Vicenza’, in idem, Scritti di storia del diritto, Milan Google Scholar
de Win, P. (1986), ‘The lesser nobility of the Burgundian Netherlands’, in Jones (1986)Google Scholar
Dean, T. (1985), ‘Lords, vassals and clients in Renaissance Ferrara’, English Historical Review 100:Google Scholar
Dean, T. (1987), Land and power in late medieval Ferrara: the rule of the Este, Cambridge
Dean, T. (1988), Land and power in late medieval Ferrara: the rule of the Este, 1350–1450, Cambridge
Dean, T. (1994a), ‘Este, Azzo d’’, Dizionario biografico degli italiani, XLIII Rome Google Scholar
Dean, T. (1994b), ‘Este, Obizzo d’’, Dizionario biografico degli italiani, XLIII Rome Google Scholar
del Lungo, I. (1921), I Bianchi e i Neri: pagina di storia fiorentina da Bonifazio VIII ad Arrigo VII per la vita di Dante, Milan
Delaborde, H.F. (ed.), ‘Lettre des Chrétiens de Terre-Sainte à Charles d’’Anjou’, Revue de l’Orient latin 2 (1894)Google Scholar
Delaruelle, E. (1960), ‘Le catharisme en Languedoc vers 1200: une enquête’, Annales du Midi 72:Google Scholar
Delaruelle, E. (1975), La piété populaire au moyen âge, Turin
Delaruelle, E. (1976), ‘Saint Louis devant les Cathares’, in Septième centenaire de la mort de Saint Louis: actes des colloques de Royaumont et de Paris, Paris Google Scholar
Delaruelle, E. (1981) L’idée de croisade au moyen âge, Turin
Delcorno, C. (1989), Exemplum e letteratura tra Medioevo e Rinascimento, Bologna
Demurger, A. (1980), Vie et mort de l’ordre du Temple (1118–1314), Paris
Denholm-Young, N. (1947), Richard of Cornwall, New York
Denholm-Young, N. (1947), Richard of Cornwall, Oxford
Denholm-Young, N. (1965), History and heraldry, London
Denholm-Young, N. (1969), Collected papers of Noël Denholm-Young, Cardiff
Denholm-Young, N. (1969), Collected papers, Cardiff
Denifle, H. (1889), ‘Die Denkschriften der Colonna gegen Bonifaz VIII, und der Cardinäle gegen die Colonna’, Archiv für Literatur-und Kirchengeschichte 5:Google Scholar
Denton, J.H. (1980), Robert of Winchelsea and the crown 1294–1313: a study in the defence of ecclesiastical liberty, Cambridge
Denton, J.H. (1981), ‘The clergy and parliament in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries’, in Davies, and Denton, (1981)Google Scholar
Denton, J.H. (1992), ‘From the foundation of Vale Royal Abbey to the statute of Carlisle: Edward I and ecclesiastical patronage’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), IV Google Scholar
Denton, Jeffrey (1991), Philip the Fair and the ecclesiastical assemblies of 1294–1295, Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, 81, Philadelphia
Denzinger, H. (1911), Enchiridion symbolorum, defnitionum et declarationum de rebus fidei et morum, 11th edn, quam paravit Bannwart, C. , Freiburg im Breisgau
Dept, G.G. (1932), Les influences anglaise et française dans le comté de Flandre au début du XIIIe siècle, Ghent
Derville, A. (1972), ‘Les draperies flamandes et artésiennes vers 1250–1350’, Revue du nord 54:Google Scholar
Derville, A. (1983), ‘Le nombre d’habitants des villes de l’Artois et de la Flandre Wallone (1300–1450)’, Revue du Nord 65:Google Scholar
Derzavin, N.S. (1946), Istorija Bolgarij, Moscow
des Marez, G. (1901), La lettre de foire à Ypres au XIIIe siècle, Brussels
des Vaux-de-Cernay, Pierre , Hystoria Albigensis, ed. Guébin, P. and Lyon, E. , 3 vols., Paris (19261939); modern French translation, Histoire Albigeoise, by Guébin, P. and Maisonneuve, H. , L’église et l’état au moyen âge, X, Paris (1951)
Desaye, Henri (1986), ‘Les voies de communication entre la combe de Die et le sillon alpin dans l’antiquité et au moyen âge’, Etudes drômoises 3:Google Scholar
Deslandres, P. (1903), L’ordre des Trinitaires pour le rachat des captifs, 2 vols., Toulouse and Paris
Desportes, P. (1979), Reims et les rémois aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles, Paris
Desportes, P. (1989), ‘Les pairs de France et la couronne’, Revue historique 282:Google Scholar
Deverdun, G. (1959), Marrakech des origines à 1912, 2 vols., Rabat
Devic, C.l. and Vaissète, J. , Histoire générale de Languedoc, ed. Molinier, A. , 16 vols., Toulouse (18721915) (volumes VI–VIII are a fundamental work of reference for this period and contain a large selection of contemporary records)
Dhina, A. (1984), Les états de l’o ccident musulman aux XIIIe, XIVe et XVe siècles, Algiers
di Cremona, Moneta , Adversus Catharos et Valdenses libri quinque, ed. Ricchini, T.A. , Rome (1743)
di Neocastro, Bartolomeo , Historia Sicula, ed. Paladino, G. , in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), XIII, pt 3
di Stato, Archivio , Venezia, Liber Albus Choniates, Nicetas , Historia, ed. Bekker, L. , Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae, Bonn (1835)
Diaz, F. (1966), ‘Di alcuni aspetti istituzionali dell’affermarsi delle signorie’, Nuova rivista storica 50 Google Scholar
Dickinson, W.C. (1977), Scotland from the earliest times to 1603, 3rd edn, Oxford
Dickson, G. (1989), ‘The Flagellants and the crusades’, Journal of Medieval History 15:Google Scholar
Dickson, Gary (1988), ‘The advent of the pastores (1251)’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 66:Google Scholar
Dickson, Gary (1989), ‘The Flagellants of 1260 and the crusades’, Journal of Medieval History 15:Google Scholar
Die alttschechische Reimchronik des sogenannten Dalimil, herausgegeben im Jahre 1620 von Pavel Ješin von Bezdezi, ed. Danhelka, J. , Munich (1981)
Die Konstitutionem Friedrichs II für sein Königreich Sizilien, ed. Conrad, H. , Lieck-Buyken, T. and Wagner, W. , Cologne (1972)
Dieten, J.-L. (1985), ‘Manuel Prinkip +17.06.6719 (1211): welches Manuel in welcher Kirche zu Nikai a? ’, Byzantinische Zeitschrft 78:Google Scholar
Digard, E. (ed.), Les registres de Boniface VIII, Paris (18841939)
Digard, G. (1963), Philippe le Bel et le Saint-Siège de 128) à 1304, 2 vols., Paris
Digard, G. , Faucon, M. , Thomas, A. and Fawtier, R. (eds.), Les registres de Boniface VIII, 4 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18841939)
Dignitas decani, ed. White, Newport B. , Dublin (1957)
Dilcher, H. , et al., Die Konstitutionen Friedrichs II für sein Königreich Sizilien, Cologne (1972)
Dimnik, Martin (1978), ‘Russian princes and their identities in the first half of the thirteenth century’, Mediaeval Studies 40:Google Scholar
Dimnik, Martin (1981), Mikhail, prince of Chernigov and grand prince of Kiev 1224–1246, Toronto
Dimnik, Martin (1987), ‘The “Testament” of Iaroslav “The Wise”: a re-examination’, Canadian Slavonic Papers 29:Google Scholar
Dinzelbacher, P. (1981), Vision und Visionliteratur in Mittelalter, Stuttgart
Dinzelbacher, P. and Baur, D. (eds.) (1988), Religiöse Frauenbewegung und mystike Frommigkeit im Mittelalter, Cologne and Vienna
Diplomatic documents no 1101–1272, ed. Chaplais, P. , London, HMSO (1964)
Dixon, E. (1895), ‘Craftswomen in the Livre des métiers ’, Economic Journal 5:Google Scholar
Djait, H. (1976), Histoire de la Tunisie: le moyen âge, Tunis
Djourova, A. (1977), ‘Le manuscrit pendant le deuxième royaume bulgare (1185–1396)’, Cyrillomethodianum 4 Google Scholar
Djourova, A. (1990), Tomicov Psaltir, 2 vols., Centar za Slavjano-vizantijski proucvanija ‘Ivan Dujčev’, Universitetsko Izdatelstvo ‘Kliment Ohridski’, Sofia
Djurović, M. (1970), Istorija Crne Gore, II, pt 1, Titograd
Dmytryshyn, Basil , Medieval Russia: a source book, 850–1700, 3rd edn, Fort Worth and Chicago (1991)
Dockès, Pierre (1982), Medieval slavey and liberation, Chicago
Documents en français des archives angevines de Naples, règne de Charles Ier, 2 vols., Paris (19331935)
Documents illustrating the crisis of 1297–98 in England, ed. Prestwich, M. , Camden Society, 4th series, 24 (1980)
Documents illustrative of the history of Scotland 1286–1306, ed. Stevenson, Joseph , 2 vols., Edinburgh (1870)
Documents of the baronial movement of reform and rebellion, ed. Treharne, R. and Sanders, J. , Oxford (1973)
Documents of the movement of baronial reform and rebellion 1258–1267, ed. Treharne, R.F. and Sanders, I.J. , Oxford (1972)
Documents on the affairs of Ireland before the king’s council, ed. Sayles, G.O. , Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (1979)
Documents relatifs aux états généraux sous Philippe le Bel, ed. Picot, G. , Paris (1901)
Documents sur les relations de la royauté avec les villes en France 1180 à 1314, ed. Giry, A. , Paris (1885)
Dölger, F (1956), ‘Der Vertrag des Sultans Qalâ un von Ägypten mit dem Kaiser Michael VIII. Palaiologos (1281)’, in Serta Monacensia, Festschrift F. Babinger, Leiden (= Dölger, F. , Byzantinische Diplomatik, Ettal (1956)Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1927), ‘Chronologisches und Prosopographisches zur byzantinischen Geschichte des 13. Jahrhunderts’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 27:Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1940), ‘Die dynastische Familienpolitik des Kaisers Michael Palaiologos’, in Festschrift E. Eichman zum yo. Geburtstag, Paderborn (= Dölger, F. , ∏APA∑∏OPA, Ettal)Google Scholar
Dölger, F. (1950), ‘Zwei byzantinische Reiterheroen erobern die Festung Melnik’, phemerides Instituti Archaeologici Bulgarici 16: (= Dölger, F. , Παρασπορα, Ettal (1961)Google Scholar
Dölger, F. Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des oströmischen Reiches, Corpus der griechischen Urkunden des Mittelalters und der neueren Zeit, Reihe A, Abt. 1, III: 1204–1282, 2nd edn, Wirth, P. , Munich (1977)
Döllinger, J.J.I. , Beiträge zur Sektengeschichte des Mittelalters, 2 vols., Munich (1890)
Dollinger, P. (1970), The German Hansa, trans. Steinberg, S.H. , London
Dollinger, P. (1976), ‘Aspects de la noblesse allemande, XIe–XIIIe siècles’, in Contamine (1976b)Google Scholar
Dollinger, P.h. (1949), L’évolution des classes rurales en Bavière depuis la fin de lépoque carolingi-enne jusqu’au milieu du XIIIe siècle, Paris
Dollinger, Philippe (1970), The German Hansa, trans. Steinberg, D.S. Ault and S.H. , London
Dondaine, A. (1952), ‘Documents pour servir à l’histoire de la province de France: l’appel au concile (1303)’, Archivum fratrum praedicatorum 22:Google Scholar
Dondaine, A. (1990), ‘Le manuel de l’inquisiteur (1230–1330)’, in his Les hérésies et l’Inquisition, XIIe–XIIIe siècles, Collected Studies, Aldershot Google Scholar
Dondaine, A. , ‘“Contra Graecos”. Premiers écrits polémiques des Dominicains d’Orient’, Archivum fratrum praedicatorum 21 (1951)Google Scholar
Dondaine, A. , ‘II. Le “Tractatus de hereticis” d’Anselme d’Alexandrie, O.P.’; ‘III. Catalogue de la hiérarchie cathare d’Italie’, Archivum fratrum praedicatorum, 20 (1950); reprinted in Dondaine (1990)Google Scholar
Dondaine, A. , ‘La hiérarchie cathare en Italie. I. Le “De heresi catharorum in Lombardia”’, Archivum fratrum praedicatorum 19 (1949)Google Scholar
Dondaine, A. , Un traité néo-manichéen du XIIIe siècle: le Liber de duobus principiis’, suivi d’un fragment de rituel cathare, Rome (1939)
Donkin, R.A. (1960), ‘Settlement and depopulation on Cistercian estates during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 33:Google Scholar
Donovan, Joseph P. (1950), Pelagius and the Fifth Crusade, Philadelphia, PA
Dopsch, A. (1939), Herrschaft und Bauer in der deutschen Kaiserzeit, Jena
Dopsch, Alfons (1937), The economic and social foundations of European civilization, London
Doren, A. (1936), Storia economica dell’Italia nel medio evo, Padua
Doren, Alfred (1901), Die Florentiner Wollentuchindustrie, Stuttgart
Doren, Alfred (1934), Italienische Wirtschaftsgeschichte, Jena
Dorini, U. (1902), Notizie istoriche sull’università di Parte Guelfa in Firenze, Florence
Dörrie, H. (ed.), ‘Drei Texte zur Geschichte der Ungarn und Mongolen’, Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, phil.-hist. Klasse 6 (1956)Google Scholar
Dossat, Y. (1959), Les crises de l’Inquisition toulousaine au XIIIe siècle (1233–1273), Bordeaux
Dossat, Y. (1969), ‘Simon de Montfort’, in Paix de Dieu et guerre sainte en Languedoc, Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 4Google Scholar
Dossat, Y. (1978), ‘Les ordres de rachat: les Mercédaires’, in Assistance et charité (1978)Google Scholar
Dossat, Y. (1982), Eglise et hérésie en France au XIIIe siècle, Collected Studies, London
Douais, C. (1906), L’Inquisition: ses origines, sa procédure, Paris
Douais, C. (ed.), Documents pour servir à l’histoire de l’Inquisition dans le Languedoc, 2 vols., Paris (1972)
Douglas, D.C. (1975) (ed.), English historical documents, III, London
Douie, D. (1932), The nature and the effect of the heresy of the Fraticelli, Manchester
Douie, D. (1952), Archbishop Pecham, Oxford
Douie, D. (1954), The conflict between the seculars and the mendicants at the University of Paris in the thirteenth century, London
Dräseke, J. (1894), ‘Theodoros Lascaris’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 3:Google Scholar
Dronke, Peter (1968), The medieval lyric, London
du Boulay, F.R.H. (1986), ‘Was there a German “gentry”?’, in Jones (1976b)Google Scholar
du Fresne du Cange, C. (1869), Les familles d’Outremer, ed. Rey, E.G. , Paris
Dubois, H. (1976), Les foires de Chalon dans le commerce dans la vallée de la Saône à la fin du moyen âge (vers 1280–vers 1430), Paris
Dubois, H. (1982), ‘Le commerce et les foires au temps de Philippe Auguste’, in Bautier, Robert-Henri (ed.), La France de PhilippeAuguste: les temps des mutations, Paris Google Scholar
Dubois, Henri (1980), ‘Techniques et coûts des transports terrestres dans l’espace bourguignonne aux XIVe et XVe siècles ’, Annales de Bourgogne 52:Google Scholar
Duby, G. (1962), L’économie rurale et la vie des campagnes dans l’occident médiéval, 2 vols., Paris
Duby, G. (1971), La société aux XIe et XIIe siècles dans la région mâconnaise, 2nd edn, Paris
Duby, G. (1973), ‘Le monachisme et l’économie rurale’, in Hommes et structures du moyen âge, Paris and The Hague Google Scholar
Duby, G. (1973), Le dimanche de Bouvines, Paris; English trans. The legend of Bouvines, Berkeley and Los Angeles (1990)
Duby, G. (1974), Guerriers et paysans, Paris
Duby, G. (1976), ‘La diffusion de titre chevaleresque sur le versant méditerranéen de la Chrétienté latine’, in Contamine (1976b)Google Scholar
Duby, G. (1980), The chivalrous society, trans. Postan, Cynthia , London and Berkeley
Duby, G. and Le Goff, J. (eds.) (1977), Famille et parenté dans l’occident médiévale, Collection de l’Ecole Française de Rome, 30, Rome
Duby, Georges (ed.) (1980), Histoire de la France urbaine, II, Paris
Duby, Georges and Armond, Wallon (eds.) (1975), Histoire de la France rurale, 1, Paris
Ducellier, A. (1981), La façade maritime de l’Albanie au moyen âge: Durazzo et Valona du XIe au XVe siècle, Thessalonika
Ducellier, A. (1981a), ‘L’économie albanaise au moyen âge: une traite coloniale, Albanie II; repr. in (1987a)Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981b), La façade maritime de l’Albanie au moyen âge: Durazzo et Valona du XIe au XVe siècle, Thessalonika
Ducellier, A. (1985), ‘La côte albanaise au moyen âge: exutoires locaux ou ports de transit?’, Etudes balkaniques 2; repr. in (1987a)Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1987a), L’Albanie entre Byzance et Venise, Variorum Reprints, London
Ducellier, A. (1987b), ‘Les Albanais du XIe au XIIIe siècle, nomades ou sédentaires?’, in Ducellier, (1987a), ch. 6Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1987c), ‘Les Albanais ont-ils envahi le Kosovo?’, in Ducellier, (1987a), ch. 10Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1987d), ‘Aux frontières de la romanité et de l’orthodoxie au moyen âge: le cas de l’Albanie’, in Ducellier, (1987a), ch. 11Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1993), ‘La Penisola Balcanica vista dall’osservatorio veneziano nei sec. XIV e XV’ in Europa e Mediterraneo tra medioevo e prima età moderna: l’osservatorio italiano, Centro di Studi sulla civiltà del tardo medioevo, San Miniato, studi e ricerche, 4, Pisa Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. , Imhaus, B. , Doumerc, B. and de Miceli, J. (1992), Les chemins de l’exil: bouleversements de l’est européen et migrations vers l’ouest à la fin du moyen âge, Paris
Due cronache del Vespro in volgare siciliano: lu Rebellamentu di Sicilia; la vinuta e lu suggiurnu di lu Re Japicu, ed. Sicardi, E. , in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), XXXIV
Dufeil, M.-M. (1972), Guillaume de Saint-Amour et la polémique universitaire parisienne, 1250–1259, Paris
Dufourcq, C.-E. (1966), L’Espagne catalane et le Maghrib au XIIIe et XIVe siècles, Paris
Dufourcq, C.-E. (1968), ‘Les relations du Maroc et de la Castille pendant la première moitié du XIIIe siècle’, Revue d’histoire et de la civilisation du Maghreb 5:Google Scholar
Dufourcq, C.E. (1966), L’Espagne catalane et le Maghrib au XIIIe et XIV siècles, Paris
Dufourcq, C.E. (1966), L’Espagne catalane et le Maghrib au XIIIe et XIVe siècles: de la bataille de Las Navas de Tolosa (1212) à l’avènement du sultan mérinide Aboul-Hasan (1331), Paris
Dufourcq, C.E. (1966a), ‘Un projet castillan du XIIIe siècle: la croisade d’Afrique’, Revue d’histoire et de civilisation du Maghreb 1:Google Scholar
Dufourcq, C.E. (1966b), L’Espagne catalane et le Maghrib aux XIIIe et XIV siècles: de la bataille de Las Navas de Tolosa (1212) à l’avènement du sultan mérinide Abou-l-Hasan (1331), Paris
Dufourcq, C.E. (1968), ‘Les relations du Maroc et de la Castille pendant la première moitié du XIIIe siècle’, Revue dapos;histoire et de civilisation du Maghreb 5:Google Scholar
Dufourcq, C.E. (1975), La vie quotidienne dans les ports méditerranéens au moyen âge, Paris
Dufourcq, C.E. (1990), L’Ibérie chrétienne et le Maghreb, XIIe–XVe siècles, London
Dufourcq, Charles-Emmanuel (1966), L’Espagne catalane et le Maghrib aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles, Paris
Dufourcq, Charles-Emmanuel (1980), ‘Rapports entre l’Afrique et l’Espagne au XIIIe siècle’, Mediaevalia 1:Google Scholar
Dufrenne, S. (1972), ‘Architecture et décor monumental d’art byzantin à l’époque de l’empire latin de Constantinople (1204–61)’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1942), ‘Prepiskata na papa Inokentij III s Balgarite, Godisnik na Sofijsk. Univ., Istor.-Filol. Fakultet 38 Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1956), ‘Vastanieto v 1185 i negovata hronologija’, IIBI 6 Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1960), ‘Les slaves et byzance’, in Etudes historiques à l’occasion du XIe congrès international des sciences historiques – Stockholm août 1960, Sofia Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1965), ‘Le Mont Athos et les slaves au moyen âge’, Medioevo bizantino-slavo 1 Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1966), ‘Chilandar et Zographou au moyen âge, Hilandarski zbornik 1 Google Scholar
Dumville, David N. (1977), ‘Kingship, genealogies and regnal lists’, in Sawyer, P.H. and Wood, I.N. (eds.), Early medieval kingship, Leeds Google Scholar
Dunbabin, J. (1998), Charles I of Anjou: power, kingship and state-making in thirteenth-century Europe, London
Duncan, A.A.M. (1975), Scotland: the making of the kingdom, Edinburgh
Dupré Theseider, E. (1963), ‘Gli eretici nel mondo comunale italiano’, Bollettino della società di studi valdesi 73:Google Scholar
Dupuy, P. (1655), Histoire du différend d’entre le pape Boniface VIII et Philippe le Bel, Roy de France, Paris
Dupuy, Pierre (1655), Histoire du différend d’entre le pape Boniface VIII et Philippe le Bel, Paris
Durand-Cheynet, Catherine (1983), Alexandre Nevski ou le soleil de la Russie, Paris
Durkheim, Emile (1930), De la division du travail social, Paris
Dusa, J. (1991), The medieval Dalmatian episcopal cities: development and transformation, American University Studies, Series IX, no. 94, New York
Duvernoy, J. (1966), Inquisition à Pamiers, Toulouse
Duvernoy, J. (1976), Le Catharisme: la religion des Cathares, Toulouse
Duvernoy, J. (1979), Le Catharisme: l’histoire des Cathares, Toulouse
Duvernoy, J. (ed.), Le registre d’Inquisition de Jacques Fournier, évêque de Pamiers (1318–1325), 3 vols., Toulouse (1965)
Dvornik, F. (1960), The Slavs in European history and civilisation, New Brunswick
Dyer, C. (1989), Standards of living in the later Middle Ages: social change in England c. 1200–1520, Cambridge
Dygo, M. (1989), ‘The political role of the cult of the Virgin Mary in Teutonic Prussia’, Journal of Medieval History 15 Google Scholar
Dygo, M. (1990), ‘The German empire and the grand master of the Teutonic Order in the light of the Golden Bull of Rimini’, Acta Poloniae historica 60 Google Scholar
E Verteta mbi Kosoven dhe Shqiptaret ne Jugosllavi (1990), Tirana
Eales, R. (1986), ‘Henry III and the end of the Norman earldom of Chester’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), I Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1974), ‘The Ibelin counts of Jaffa: a previously unknown passage from the “Lignages d’Outremer”’, English Historical Review 89:Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1977), ‘Feudal obligations in the Latin east’, Byzantion 47:Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1978), ‘The “Cartulaire de Manosque”: a grant to the Templars in Latin Syria and a charter of King Hugh I of Cyprus’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 51:Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1979), ‘The disputed regency of the kingdom of Jerusalem, 1264/6 and 1268’, Camden Miscellany 27 (=Camden 4th series 22):Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1980), ‘The baronial coinage of the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem’, in Edbury, P.W. and Metcalf, D.M. (eds.), Coinage in the Latin east, Oxford Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1983), ‘John of Ibelin’s title to the county of Jaffa and Ascalon’, English Historical Review 98:Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1989), ‘La classe des propriétaires terriens franco-chypriotes et l’exploitation des ressources rurales de l’Ile de Chypre’, in Balard, M. (ed.), Etat et colonisation au moyen âge, Lyon Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1990), ‘The “Livre” of Geoffrey le Tor and the “Assises” of Jerusalem’, in Peláez, M.J. (ed.), Historia administrativa y ciencia de la administracion comparada. Trabajos en homenaje a Ferran Valls i Taberner, XV, Barcelona Google Scholar
Edbury, P.W. (1991), The kingdom of Cyprus and the crusades, 1191–1374, Cambridge
Edbury, P.W. (ed.) (1985), Crusade and settlement: papers read at the First Conference of the Society for the Study of the Crusades and the Latin East and presented to R.C Smail, Cardiff
Edwards, J.G. (1940), introduction to Littere wallie, Cardiff
Egorov, V.L. (1985), Istoricheskaia geografiia Zolotoi Ordy v XIII–XIV vv., Moscow
Ehm, J. and Wagner, J. (1979), Ccaron;eskoslovenské hrady a zámky, Prague
Ehrenkreutz, A. (1981), ‘Strategic implications of the slave trade between Genoa and Mamluk Egypt in the second half of the thirteenth century’, in Udovitch, A.L. (ed.), The Islamic Middle East 700–1900, Princeton Google Scholar
Eirenikos, Nicholas Heisenberg, A. , ‘Aus der Geschichte und Literatur der Palaiologenzeit’, Sitzungsberichte der bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philos.-philol. und hist. Klasse (1920), Abh. 10Google Scholar
Elcock, William D (1975), The Romance languages, 2nd edn, London
Elham, S.M. (1977), Kitbuga und Lagin; Studien zur Mamlukengeschichte nach Baibars al-Mansuri und an-Nuwairi, Freiburg
Elias, N. (1977), über den Prozess der Zivilisation, I–II, Frankfurt
Ellis, T.P. (1926), Welsh tribal law and custom in the Middle Ages, 2 vols., Oxford
Elm, K. (1973), ‘Ausbreitung, Wirksamkeit und Ende der provençalischen Sackbrüder’, Francia 1:Google Scholar
Elm, K. (1981), ‘Die Stellung der Frau in Ordenwesen, Semireligiösentum und Häresis zur Zeit der heiligen Elisabeth’, in Sankt Elisabeth Fürstin, Dienerin, Heilige, Sigmaringen Google Scholar
Elm, K. (ed.) (1981), Stellung und Wirksamkeit der Bettelorden in der stadtische Gesellschaft, Berlin
Elm, K. (ed.) (1982), Die Zisterzienser zwischen Ideal und Wirklichkeit, Bonn
Emery, R.W. (1941), Heresy and Inquisition in Narbonne, Faculty of Political Science of Columbia University, Studies in History, Economics and Public Law, 480, New York
Emery, R.W. (1959), The Jews of Perpignan in the thirteenth century, New York
Emery, Richard (1941), Heresy and Inquisition in Narbonne, New York
Empey, C.A. (1981), ‘The settlement of the kingdom of Limerick’, in Lydon, (1981)Google Scholar
Empey, C.A. (1985), ‘The Norman period, 1185–1500’, in Nolan, William (ed.), Tipperary: histoy and society, interdisciplinay essays on the history of an Irish county, Dublin Google Scholar
Empey, C.A. (1986), ‘Conquest and settlement: patterns of Anglo-Norman settlement in north Munster and south Leinster’, Irish Social and Economic History Journal 13:Google Scholar
Engels, O. (1987), ‘Deutschland: D Stauferzeit und Interregnum’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
England under Henry III, ed. Hennings, M.A. , London (1924)
English historical documents 1189–1327, ed. Rothwell, H. , London (1974)
English, B. (1979), The lords of Holderness, 1086–1260, Oxford
Enquêtes administratives d’Alfonse de Poitiers, ed. Fournier, P.-F. and Guébin, P. , Paris (1959)
Enquêtes de 1247, Recueil des Histoires des Gaules et de la France, xxiv, Paris (1909)
Episcopal acts and cognate documents relating to Welsh dioceses 1066–1272, ed. Conway Davies, J. , 2 vols., Cardiff (19461948)
Epstein, S. (1984), Wills and wealth in medieval Genoa 1150–1250, Cambridge, MA
Epstein, S.R. (1992), An island for itself: economic development and social change in late medieval Sicily, Cambridge
Epstein, Steven (1984), Wills and wealth in medieval Genoa 1150–1250, Cambridge, MA
Epstein, Steven (1991), Wage labor and guilds in medieval Europe, Chapel Hill
Ercole, F. (1910), ‘Comuni e signori nel Veneto’, Nuovo archivio veneto 19 Google Scholar
Erlande-Brandenburg, A. (1994), The cathedral: the social and architectural dynamics of construction, Cambridge
Ernst, U. (1997), Der Liber Evangeliorum Otfrids von Weißenburg, Cologne
Erslev, K. (1898), Den senere Middelalder, Danmarks Riges Historie, 2, Copenhagen
Eskenasy, Victor (1982), ‘Notes concernant l’histoire du littoral ouest de la Mer Noire: Dobrotitch et ses relations avec Gênes’, Revue roumaine d’histoire 21, 2:Google Scholar
Espansione del Francescanesimo tra occidente e oriente nel secolo XIII (1979), Assisi
Espinas, G. (19331936), Les origines du capitalisme, 2 vols., Lille
Espinas, G. , Verlinden, C. and Buntinx, J. , Privilèges et chartes de la Flandre, I, Brussels (1961)
Esser, K. (1966), Die Anfänge und ursprüngliche Zielsetzungen des Ordens der Minderbrüder, Leiden; English trans. Chicago (1977)
Estepa, C. (1984), ‘Alfonso X y el “fecho del Imperio”’, Revista de occidente 43 (extraordinario 11):Google Scholar
Estudios sobre los origenes de las Universidades españolas (1988), Valladolid
Eubel, C. (1913), Hierarchia catholica medii aevi, 2nd edn, Munster
Evans, A.P. (1962), ‘The Albigensian Crusade’, in Setton, K.M. (gen. ed.), Histoy of the crusades, II, Philadelphia Google Scholar
Evergates, T.J. (1975), Feudal society in the bailliage of Troyes under the counts of Champagne, 1152–1284, Baltimore
Evergates, Theodore (1975), Feudal society in the bailliage of Troyes, Baltimore
Evert-Kappesowa, H. (1949), ‘La société byzantine et l’Union de Lyon’, Byzantinoslavica 10:Google Scholar
Evert-Kappesowa, H. (19521953) ‘Une page de l’histoire des relations byzantino-latines: le clergé byzantin et l’Union de Lyon (1274–1282)’, Byzantinoslavica 12:Google Scholar
Evert-Kappesowa, H. (1955), ‘Byzance et le saint-siège à l’époque de l’Union de Lyon’, Byzantinoslavica 16:Google Scholar
Evert-Kappesowa, H. (1956), ‘La fin de l’Union de Lyon’, Byzantinoslavica 17:Google Scholar
Exchequer rolls of Scotland, I, ed. Stuart, John and Burnett, George , Edinburgh (1878)
Eyice, S. (1958), ‘La palais byzantin de Nymphaion près d’Izmir’, in Akten des XI. internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongresses, Munich Google Scholar
Face, R.D. (1958), ‘Techniques of business in the trade between the fairs of Champagne and the south of Europe in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, Economic History Review 2nd series 10:Google Scholar
Face, R.D. (19591960) ‘The vectuarii in the overland commerce between Champagne and southern Europe’, Economic History Review 12:Google Scholar
Fadlallahb.AbiFakhr, Ibn al-Suqa ῾i , Tali Kitab Wafayat al-A.῾ yan. ed. and trans. Sublet, J. , Damascus (1974)
Fagniez, Gustave (1877), Etudes sur l’industrie et la classe industrielle à Paris au XIII et au XIV siècle, Paris
Failler, A. (1986), ‘La proclamation impériale de Michel VIII et d’Andronic II’, Revue des études byzantines 44:Google Scholar
Falco, G. and Pistarino, G. (eds.), Il cartulario di Giovanni di Giona di Portovenere (sec. XIII), Turin (1955)
Fanfani, Amintore (1936), Saggi di storia economica italiana, Milan
Fanta, A. (1885), ‘Ein Bericht über die Ansprüche des Königs Alfons auf den deutschen Thron’, Mittheilungen des Instituts für österreichische Geschichtsforschung 6:Google Scholar
Fantuzzi, M. , Monumenti ravennati de’ secoli di mezzo per la gran parte inediti, Venice (18011804)
Fasoli, G. (1933), Le compagnie delle armi a Bologna, Bologna
Fasoli, G. (1934), ‘Un comune veneto nel duecento: Bassano’, Archivio veneto 5 th series 15 Google Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1936), ‘Guelfi e Ghibellini di Romagna nel 1280–81’, Archivio storico italiano 94 Google Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1936), Le compagnie delle arti a Bologna, Bologna
Fasoli, G. (1939), ‘Ricerche sulla legislazione antimagnatizia nei comuni dell’alta e media Italia’, Rivista di storia del diritto italiano 12 Google Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1958), ‘Lineamenti di una storia della cavalleria’, in Studi di storia medievale e moderna in onore di E. Rota, Rome Google Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1973), ‘Feudo e castello’, in Storia d’Italia Einaudi, V, Turin Google Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1980), ‘Città e feudalità’, in Structures féodales et féodalisme dans l’occident méditerranéen (Xe–XIIIe siècles), Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome, Rome Google Scholar
Fassler, M. (1993), Gothic song: Victorine sequences and Augustinian reform in twelfth-century Paris, Cambridge
Faulkner, K. (1996), ‘The transformation of knighthood in early thirteenth-century England’, English Historical Review III:Google Scholar
Faure, C. (1909), Etude sur l’administration et l’histoire du Comtat-Venaissin du XIIIe au XVe siècle, Paris and Avignon
Favier, J. (1978), Philippe le Bel, Paris
Favier, Jean (1963), Un conseiller de Philippe le Bel: Enguerran de Marigny, Paris
Favier, Jean (1978), Philippe le Bel, Paris
Favier, Jean (1987), De l’or et des épices: naissance de l’homme d’affaires au moyen âge, Paris
Favreau, M.-L. (1977), ‘Die Kreuzfahrerherrschaft Scandelion (Iskanderune)’, Zeitschrift des deutschen Palästina-Vereins 93:Google Scholar
Favreau, M.-L. (n.d. [1975]), Studien zur Frühgeschichte des deutschen Ordens, Kiel and Stuttgart
Favreau-Lilie, M.-L. (1986), ‘Friedenssicherung und Konfliktbegrenzung: Genua, Pisa und Venedig in Akkon, ca. 1220–1224’, in Airaldi, G. and Kedar, B.Z. (eds.), I comuniitaliani nel regno crociato di Gerusalemme, Genoa Google Scholar
Favreau-Lilie, M.-L. (1987), ‘Die italienischen Kirchen im Heiligen Land, 1098–1291’, Studi veneziani 13:Google Scholar
Fawtier, R. (1948), ‘L’attentat de Anagni ’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire 60:Google Scholar
Fedorowicz, J.K. , Bogucka, M. and Samsonowicz, H. (eds.) (1982), A republic of nobles: studies in Polish history to 1864, Cambridge
Fedotov, George P. (1946), The Russian religious mind, I: Kievan Christianity: the 10th to the 13th centuries, Cambridge, MA
Fedotov, George P. (1966), The Russian religious mind, II: The Middle Ages: the 13th to the 15th centuries, ed. with foreword by Meyendorff, John , Cambridge, MA
Fenger, O. (1971), Fejde og mandebod, Copenhagen
Fennell, John (1983), The crisis of medieval Russia, 1200–1304, London
Fenske, L. , Rösener, W. and Zotz, T. (eds.) (1984), Institutionen, Kultur und Gesellschaft im Mittelalter: Festschrift für Josef Fleckenstein zu seinem 65. Geburtstag, Sigmaringen
Ferjančić, B. (1966), ‘Kada je umro Despot Mikhailo II angeo?’, Zbornik Radova Vizantolosskog Instituta 9 Google Scholar
Ferjanić, B. (1967), ‘Rapports entre Grecs et Latins après 1204’, Zbornik Radova vizanti-loškog Instituta 10:Google Scholar
Ferjanić, B. (1974), Tesalija u XIII i IV veku, Belgrade
Ferjanić, B. (1979), ‘Solunski Car Manojlo Angeo (1230–1237)’, Zbornik filosofskog fakulteta 14:Google Scholar
Ferjanić, B. (1989), ‘Srbija i vizantijski svet u prvoj polovini XIII veka (1204–1261)’, Zbornik radova vizantoloskog instituta, 27/8:Google Scholar
Fernández Alvarez, F. , Robles Carcedo, L. and Rodríguez San Pedro, L.E. (eds.) (19891990) La Universidad de Salamanca, 3 vols., Salamanca
Fernández-Armesto, F. (1987), Before Columbus: exploration and colonisation from the Mediterranean to the Atlantic, 1229–1492, London
Fernández-Ordóñez, I. (1992), Las Estorias de Alfonso el Sabio, Madrid
Ferretto, A. (ed.), Liber magistri Salmonis sacri palatii notarii 1222–26, Genoa (1906)
Ferruolo, S.C. (1985), The origins of the university: the schools of Paris and their critics, 1100–1215, Stanford
Festa, N. (1894), ‘Le lettere greche di Federigo II’, Archivio storico italiano 5th series 13 Google Scholar
Feudal society in medieval France: documents from the county of Champagne, ed. and trans. Evergates, T. , Philadelphia (1993)
Fiey, J.M. (1975), Chrétiens syriaques sous les Mongols (Il-Khanat de Perse, XIIIe–XIVe s.), Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium, Subsidia, 44, Louvain
Filangieri, R. , Mazzoleni, J. , et al. (eds.), I registri della cancelleria angioina, 33 vols., Naples (19501981)
Fine, J. V A. (1975), The Bosnian Church, a new interpretation, London and New York
Finer, S.E. (1975), ‘State and nation-building in Europe: the role of the military’, in Tilly, C. (ed.), The formation of national states in western Europe, Princeton Google Scholar
Finkelstein, Louis (1972), Jewish self-government in the Middle Ages, Westport, CT
Fiumi, E. (1977), Fioritura e decadenza dell’economia fiorentina, Florence
Flammae, Gualvanei , Manipulus florum sive historia mediolanensis, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), Milan (17231751) XI
Flaran, Colloques (1984, 1987), Les communautés villageoises en Europe occidentale; les revenus de la terre, nos. 4 and 7, Auch
Fleckenstein, J. (ed.) (1977), Herrschaft und Stand: Untersuchungen zur Sozialgeschichte im 13. Jahrhundert, Göttingen
Fleckenstein, Josef (1977), Herrschaft und Stand: Untersuchungen zur Sozialgeschichte im 13. Jahrhundert, Veröffentlichungen des Max-Planck-Instituts für Geschichte, 51, Göttingen
Fleming, D.F (1990), ‘ Milites as attestors to charters in England, 1101–1300’, Albion 22:Google Scholar
Fliche, A. (1957), ‘L’état toulousain’, in Lot, F. and Fawtier, R. (eds.), Histoire des institutions françaises au moyen âge, I: Institutions seigneuriales, Paris Google Scholar
Flori, J. (1986), L’essor de la chevalerie, XIe–XIIe siècles, Geneva
Foa, Anna (1984), ‘Il nuovo e il vecchio: l’insorgere della sifilide (1494–1530)’, Quaderni Storici 19: ; English trans. in Muir, E. and Ruggiero, G. (eds.), Sex and gender in his-torical perspective, Baltimore and London (1990)Google Scholar
Foa, Anna (1988), ‘Il gioco del proselitimismo: politica della conversione e controllo della violenza nella Roma del Cinquecento’, in Luzzati, M. , et al (eds.), Ebrei e Cristiani nell’Italia medievale e moderna: conversioni, scambi, contrasti, Rome Google Scholar
Foedera, conventiones, literae, ed. Rymer, T. and Sanderson, R. , 10 vols., The Hague (17391745)
Foedera, conventiones, litterae, et acta publica, vol. I, parts i and ii, ed. Rymer, T. , Record Commission (1816)
Fogen, M.T. (1985), ‘Horror Iuris. Byzantinische Rechtsgelehrte disziplinieren ihren Metropoliten’, in Burgmann, L. , Fogen, M.T. and Schminck, A. (eds.), Cupido Legum, Frankfurt Google Scholar
Fois, B. (1990), Territorio e paesaggio agrario nella Sardegna medievale, Pisa
Fois, B. (1996), Donnos Paperos. I ‘Cavalieri Poveri’ della Sardegna medievale, Cagliari
Folda, J. (1976), Crusader manuscript illumination at Saint-Jean d’Acre, Princeton
Folda, Jaroslav (1965), ‘The Fourth Crusade, 1201–1203 (some reconsiderations)’, Byzantinoslavica 26:Google Scholar
Folz, R. (1969), The concept of empire in western Europe from the fifth to the fourteenth century, London
Fontes rerum bohemicarum, ed. Emler, J. , I–VI, VIII, Prague (18731932)
Fontette, M. (1967), Les religieuses â l’âge classique du droit canon, Paris
Foreville, R. (1965), Latran I, II, III et Latran IV, Histoire des conciles œcuméniques, 6, Paris
Forey, A. (1992), The military Orders, London
Forey, A.J. (1977), ‘The military Order of St Thomas of Acre’, English Historical Review 92:Google Scholar
Forey, Alan J. (1973), ‘The crusading vows of the English King Henry III’, Durham University Journal 65:Google Scholar
Forey, Alan J. (1980), ‘The military Orders in the crusading proposals of the late-thirteenth and early-fourteenth centuries’, Traditio 36:Google Scholar
Forstreuter, K. (1938), Preußen und Rußland im Mittelalter, Königsberg
Forstreuter, K. (1955), Preußen und Rußland von den Anfängen des Deutschen Ordens bis zum Peter dem Großen, Göttingen
Forstreuter, K. (1962), Deutschland und Litauen im Mittelalter, Cologne
Fossier, R. (1968), La terre et les hommes en Picardie jusqu’à la fin du moyen âge, 2 vols., Paris and Louvain
Fossier, R. (1968), La terre et les hommes en Picardie jusqu’à la fin du XIIIe siècle, Paris
Fossier, R. (1976), ‘La noblesse picarde au temps de Philippe le Bel’, in Contamine (1976b)Google Scholar
Fossier, R. , Chartes de coutumes en Picardie (XI–XIIIe siècles), Paris (1925)
Fournier, M. , Les statuts et privilèges des universités françaises depuis leur fondation jusqu’en 1789 vols., Paris (18901894)
Fournier, P. (1891), Le royaume d’Arles et de Vienne (1138–1378), Paris
Fourquin, G. (1964), Les campagnes de la région parisienne à la fin du moyen âge, Paris
Fourquin, G. (1976), Lordship and feudalism in the Middle Ages, London
Fourquin, Guy (1990), Histoire économique de l’occident médiéval, Paris
Fox, Marvin (1989), ‘Nahmanides on the status of Aggadot: perspectives on the disputation at Barcelona, 1263’, Journal of Jewish Studies 40:Google Scholar
Frame, R. (1990), The political development ofthe British Isles 1100–1400, Oxford
Frame, R. (1992), ‘King Henry III and Ireland. The shaping of a peripheral lordship’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), IV Google Scholar
Frame, Robin (1973), ‘The justiciarship of Ralph Ufford: warfare and politics in fourteenth-century Ireland’, Studia Hibernica 13:Google Scholar
Frame, Robin (1977), ‘Power and society in the lordship of Ireland, 1272–1377’, Past and Present 76:Google Scholar
Frame, Robin (1981), Colonial Ireland 1169–1369, Dublin
Frame, Robin (1990), The political development of the British Isles 1100–1400, Oxford
Frame, Robin (1993), ‘“Le Engleys née en Irlande”: the English political identity in medieval Ireland’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 6th series 3:Google Scholar
Francescanesimo e vita universitaria (1990), Assisi
Franceschini, G. (1970), I Montefeltro, Varese
Franchi, A. (1965), Il concilio di Lione (1274) secondo la Ordinatio Concilii Generalis Lugdunensis, Rome
Franchi, A. (1965), Il Concilio II de Lione, Studi e testi francescane, 33, Naples
Franchi, A. (1981), La svolta politico-ecclesiastica tra Roma e Bisanzio (1249–1254). La legazione di Giovanni da Parma. Il ruolo di Federico II, Spicilegium Pontificii Athenaei Antoniani, 21, Rome
Franchi, A. (1984), I Vespri siciliani e le relazioni tra Roma e Bisanzio, Palermo
Franco Silva, A. (1990), ‘La fundación de pueblas en tierras situadas al noreste del reino de Toledo a fines del siglo XIII’, Historia. Instituciones. Documentos 17:Google Scholar
Frank, Barbara and Hartmann, Jörg (1997), Inventaire systématique des premiers documents des langues romanes, Tübingen
Franke, H. (1966), ‘Sino-western contacts under the Mongol empire’, Journal of the Hong Kong Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society 6:Google Scholar
Franklin, S.C. and Shepard, J.E.B. (1996), The emergence of Rus 750–1200, London
Franklin, Simon (1985), ‘Literacy and documentation in early medieval Russia’, Speculum 60:Google Scholar
Fraser, C.M. (1957), A history of Anthony Bek bishop of Durham 1283–1311, Oxford
Frashëri, K. (1982), ‘Trojet e shqiptarëve në shek. XV’, in Shqiptaret dhe Trojet e Tyre (1982)Google Scholar
Frati, C , ‘“Flore di parlare” o “Somma d’arengare” attribuita a ser Giovanni fiorentino da Vignano, Giornale storico della letteratura italiana 61 (1913)Google Scholar
,Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, De arte venandi cum avibus, facsimile of Vatican MS Pal. Lat. 1071, ed. Willemsen, C.A. , Graz (1969)
,Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, The art of falconry, being the De arte venandi cum avibus of Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, Stanford (1943)
Freed, J. (1971), The friars and German society in the thirteenth century, Cambrdige, MA
Freed, J.B. (1976), ‘The origins of the European nobility: the problem of the ministerials’, Viator 7:Google Scholar
Freed, J.B. (1978), ‘The formation of the Salzburg ministerialage in the tenth and eleventh centuries: an example of upward social mobility in the early Middle Ages’, Viator 9:Google Scholar
Freed, J.B. (1984), ‘The counts of Falkenstein: noble self-consciousness in twelfth-century Germany’, Transactions of the American Philosophical Society 74:Google Scholar
Freed, J.B. (1986), ‘Reflections on the medieval German nobility’, American Historical Review 91:Google Scholar
Freed, J.B. (1987), ‘Nobles, ministerials, and knights in the archdiocese of Salzburg’, Speculum 62:Google Scholar
Freed, J.B. (1989), ‘The crisis of the Salzburg ministerialage, 1270–1343’, Studies in Medieval and Renaissance History n.s. 11:Google Scholar
Freedman, P. (1988), Assaig d’història de la pagesia catalana, Barcelona
Freedman, P. (1991), The origins of peasant servitude in medieval Catalonia, Cambridge
Frey, Carl (1881), Die Schicksale des königlichen Gutes in Deutschland unter den letzten Staufern seit König Philipp, Berlin; repr. Aalen (1966)
Fried, J. (1986), ‘Auf der Suche nach der Wirklichkeit: die Mongolen und die euro-päische Erfahrungswissenschaft im 13. Jahrhundert’, Historische Zeitschrift 243:Google Scholar
Fried, J. (ed.) (1986), Schulen und Studium im sozialen Wandel des hohen und späten Mittelalters, Vorträge und Forschungen, XXX, Sigmaringen
Friedberg, Emil (1965), De finium inter ecclesiam et civitatem regundorum judicio, Leipzig
Friedland, Klaus (1981), ‘Denmark’s part in the economic system of late medieval northern Europe’, in Sykum-Nielsen, Niels and Lund, Niels (eds.), Danish medieval history, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Friis-Jensen, K. (ed.) (1984), Saxo Grammaticus: a medieval author between Norse and Latin culture, Copenhagen
Frisch, T.G. (1971), Gothic art 1140–c. 1450: sources and documents, Toronto
Frizzi, A. (18471848) Memorie per la storia di Ferrara, 2nd edn, Ferrara
Frugoni, Arsenio (ed.) (1957), Adversus Judaeos di Gioacchino di Fiore, Rome
Fryde, E.B. and Miller, E. (eds.) (1970), Historical studies in the English parliament: origins to 1399, Cambridge
Fügedi, E. (1986a), Castle and society in medieval Hungary (1000–1437), Budapest
Fügedi, E. (1986b), Kings, bishops, nobles and burghers in medieval Hungary, London
Fuhrmann, Joseph T. (1976), ‘Metropolitan Cyrill II (1242–1281) and the politics of accommodation’, Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas 24:Google Scholar
Gabriel, A.L. (1974), Summary bibliography of the history of Great Britain and Ireland up to 1800 covering publications between 1900 and 1968, Texts and Studies in the History of Mediaeval Education, XIV, Notre Dame
Gafni, Isaiah and Ravitzky, Aviezer (eds.) (1992), Sanctity of life and martyrdom: studies in memory of Amir Yequtiel (in Hebrew), Jerusalem
Gaibroisde Ballesteros, M. (19221928) Historia del reinado de Sancho IV de Castilla, 3 vols., Madrid
Gallavresi, O. (1906), ‘La riscossa dei guelfi in Lombardia dopo il 1260 e la politica di Filippo della Torre’, Archivio storico lombardo 4th series 6 Google Scholar
Gallego Blanco, E. (1971), The Rule of the Spanish military Order of St James, 1170–1493, Leiden
Gallia Christiana in provincias ecclesiasticas distributa, 16 vols., Paris (17151865)
Galoppini, L. , Sardegna e Mediterraneo: dai vandali agli Aragonesi. Antologia di fonti scritte, Pisa (1993)
GamaBarros, H. (19451954) História da administração pública em Portugal, 2nd edn, 11 vols., Lisbon
Ganshof, F.L. (1932), Recherches sur les tribunaux de châtellenie en Flandre avant le milieu du XIIIe siècle, Antwerp
Ganshof, F.L. (1941), Over Stadsontwikkeling tusschen Loire en Rijn gedurende de middeleeuwen, Antwerp
Garasanin, M. (1988), ‘Zakljucna razmatranja’, in Iliri i Albanci, Belgrade Google Scholar
García de Cortázar, J.A (1988), La sociedad rural en la España medieval, Toronto
García Gallo, A. (1976), ‘Nuevas observaciones sobre la obra legislativa de Alfonso X’, Anuario de historia de derecho español 46:Google Scholar
GarcíayGarcía, A. (1982), Synodicon Hispanum, II, Madrid
García y García, A. (ed.), Constitutiones concilii quarti Lateranensis cum commentariis glossatorum, Mon. Iuris Canonici Series A: Corpus Glossatorum, 2, Vatican City (1981)
Gardner, A. (1912), The Lascarids of Nicaea: the story of an empire in exile, London
Gardner, J. (1990), ‘The French connection: thoughts about French patrons and Italian art, c. 1250–1300’, in Rosenberg, C.M. (ed.), Art and politics in late medieval and early Renaissance Italy: 1250–1500, Notre Dame Conferences in Medieval Studies, II, Notre Dame and London Google Scholar
Gardner, J. (1991), ‘Giotto: “first of the moderns” or last of the ancients?’, Wiener Jahrbuch für Kunstgeschichte 44:Google Scholar
Gardner, J. (1992), The tomb and the tiara: curial tomb sculpture in Rome and Avignon in the late Middle Ages, Oxford
Gargan, L. and Limone, O. (eds.) (1989), Luoghi e metodi di insegnamento nell’Italia medioevale (secoli XII–XIV), Galatina
Gashi, S. (1982), ‘Prania e etnosit shqiptar në Kosovë gjatë shek. XIII–XIV’, in Shqiptaret dhe Trojet e Tyre (1982)Google Scholar
Gasiorowski, A. (ed.), The Polish nobility in the Middle Ages, Wroclaw, Warsaw, Cracow, Gdańsk and (1984)
Gatto, Ludovico (1959), Il pontificato di Gregorio X, 1271–1276, Rome
Gaunt, D. (1983), Familjeliv i Norden, Malmö
Gausson, André (1980), ‘Les foires de la Brie française au moyen âge’. Revue de la Société historique de Villiers-sur-Marne et de la Brie française n.s. 33, 8:Google Scholar
Gauthier, J. (1908), Cartulaire des comtes de Bourgogne, Mémoires et documents inédits pour servir à l’histoire de la Franche-Comté, VII, Besançon
Gay, J. (ed.), Les registres de Nicolas III, Paris (18981938)
Gay, J. and Vitte, S. (eds.), Les registres de Nicholas III, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18981938)
Geanakoplos, D.A. (1953), ‘Greco-Latin relations on the eve of the Byzantine restoration, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 7 Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.A. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, Cambridge, MA
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1953), ‘Greco-Latin relations on the eve of the Byzantine restoration: the battle of Pelagonia – 1259’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 7:Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1953a), ‘The Nicene revolution of 1258 and the usurpation of Michael VIII Palaeologus’, Traditio 9:Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1953b), ‘Michael VIII Palaeologus and the Union of Lyons (1274)’, Harvard Theological Review 46:Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1954), ‘On the schism of the Greek and Roman Churches: a confidential papal directive for the implementation of Union (1278)’, Greek Orthodox Theological Review I:Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, 1258–1282: a study in late Byzantine–Latin relations, Cambridge, MA
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, 1258–1282, Cambridge, MA
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1976), ‘Bonaventura, the Mendicant Orders and the Greeks at the Council of Lyons’, Studies in Church History 13:Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D.J. (1976), Interaction of the ‘sibling’ Byzantine and western cultures in the Middle Ages and Italian Renaissance (330–1600), New Haven
Geary, P.J. (1994), Living with the dead in the Middle Ages, Ithaca and London
Gelsinger, B.E. (1981), ‘A thirteenth-century Norwegian–Castilian alliance’, Medievalia et humanistica 2nd series 10:Google Scholar
Gelsinger, Bruce E. (1981), Icelandic enterprise: commerce and economy in the Middle Ages, Columbia, SC
Gelzer, H. (1903), ’Der Patriarchat von Achrida ’, Abhandlungen der philologisch.- historischen Classe der königlich-sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 20 Google Scholar
Génicot, L. (1960), L’économie rural namuroise au bas moyen âge, 2. Les hommes. La noblesse, Louvain
Génicot, L. (1965/1966), ‘L’étendue des exploitations agricoles dans le comté de Namur à la fin du XIIIe siècle’, Etudes rurales 5–6:Google Scholar
Génicot, L. (1968), Le XIIIe siècle européen, Paris
Génicot, L. (1982), La noblesse dans l’occident médiévale, London
Génicot, L. (1993), L’économie rurale namuroise au bas-moyen âge, Louvain
Génicot, Léopold (1968), Le XIIIe siècle européen, Paris
Genova, Pisa e il Mediterraneo tra Due e Trecento: per il VII centenario della battaglia della Meloria (1984) October, Genoa
,Gerald of Wales, ‘Itinerarium Kambriae’ and ‘Descriptio Kambriae’, in Dimock, James F. (ed.), Giraldi Cambrensis opera, VI, Rolls Series, London (1868)Google Scholar
Gerdai, Istvain (1982), ‘Commercial connections between central and northern Europe in the X–XIth centuries’, in Hackens, Tony and Weiller, Raymond (eds.), Actes du 9ème Congrès international de numismatique, Luxemburg Google Scholar
Geremek, Bronislaw (1968), Le salariat dans l’artisanat parisien aux XIIIe–XIVe siècles, Paris
Geremek, Bronislaw (1976), Les marginaux parisiens aux XIVe et XVe siècles, Paris
Gerland, E. (1905), Geschichte des lateinischen Kaiserreiches von Konstantinopel, I: Geschichte der Kaiser Baldwin I und Heinrich 1204–1216, Homburg vd. Höhe
Gerlich, A. (1991), ‘Konrad I.’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 5:Google Scholar
Germanos, II , J. Gill , ‘An unpublished letter of Germanos, patriarch of Constantinople’, Byzantion 44 (1974)Google Scholar
Gernhuber, J. (1952), Die Landfriedensbewegung in Deutschland bis zum Mainzer Reichslandfrieden von 1235, Bonner rechtswissenschaftliche Abhandlungen H., 44, Bonn
Gesta comitum Barcinonensium, ed. Dihigo, L. Barrau and Torrents, J.J. Massó , Barcelona (1925)
Ghiron, I. (18761877) ‘La credenza di Sant’Ambrogio’, Archivio storico lombardo Google Scholar
Gibb, H.A.R. (1962), ‘The Aiyubids’, in Wolff, R.L. and Hazard, H.W. (eds.), A histoy of the crusades, II, Philadelphia Google Scholar
Gibbs, M. and Lang, J. (1934), Bishops and reform 1215–1212 with special reference to the Lateran Council of 1215, Oxford
Giedroyć, M. (1984), ‘The rulers of thirteenth-century Lithuania: the search for the origins of Grand Duke Traidenis and his kin’, Oxford Slavonic Papers n.s. 17 (1984)Google Scholar
Giedroyć, M. (1987), ‘The arrival of Christianity in Lithuania…’, Oxford Slavonic Papers n.s. 18 (1985); 20 (1987)Google Scholar
Giedroyć, Michal (1985), ‘The arrival of Christianity in Lithuania: early contacts (thirteenth century)’, Oxford Slavonic Papers. New Series 18:Google Scholar
Gieysztor, A. (1964), ‘En Pologne mediévale: problèmes du régime politique et de l’organisation administrative du Xe au XIIIe siècle’, Annali della fondazione per la storia amministrativa 1:Google Scholar
Gieysztor, A. and Kieniewicz, S. et al (1979), History of Poland, Toronto
Gilchrist, John (1988), ‘The perception of Jews in the canon law in the period of the first two crusades’, Jewish History 3, 1:Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1973), ‘Innocent III and the Greeks: aggressor or apostle?’, in Baker, D. (ed.), Relations between east and west in the Middle Ages, Edinburgh Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1974), ‘The Church Union of the Council of Lyons (1274) portrayed in Greek documents’, Orientalia christiana periodica 40:Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1977), ‘The tribulations of the Greek Church in Cyprus 1196–c. 1280’, Byzantinische Forschungen 5:Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1979), Byzantium and the papacy 1198–1400, London
Gill, J. (1979), Byzantium and the papacy 1198–1400, New Brunswick
Gill, Joseph (1973), ‘Innocent III and the Greeks: aggressor or apostle?’, in Baker, Derek (ed.), Relations between east and west in the Middle Ages, Edinburgh Google Scholar
Gill, Joseph (1979), Byzantium and the papacy, 1198–1400, New Brunswick, NJ
Gillingham, J. (1984), The Angevin empire, London; repr. in idem (1994)
Gillingham, J. (1988), ‘War and chivalry in the History of William the Marshal ’, in Coss, and Lloyd, (1988)Google Scholar
Gillingham, J. (1992), ‘The beginnings of English imperialism’, Journal of Historical Sociology 5:Google Scholar
Gillingham, J. (1994), Richard Coeur de Lion: kingship, chivalry and war in the twelfth century, London
Gillingham, John (1991), ‘Elective kingship and the unity of medieval Germany’, German History 9:Google Scholar
Ginzburg, Carlo (1989), Storia notturna, Turin
Giulini, G. (18541857) Memorie spettanti alla storia, al governo ed alla descrizione della città e della campagna di Milano, 2nd edn, Milan
Given, J.G. (1997), Inquisition and medieval society: power, discipline and resistance in Languedoc, Ithaca, NY
Given, James B. (1977), Society and homicide in thirteenth-centuy England, Stanford
Given-Wilson, C. (1987), The English nobility in the late Middle Ages: the fourteenth-century political community, London
Gjuselev, V. (1977), ‘Bulgarien und das Kaiserreich von Nikaia (1204–1261)’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 26:Google Scholar
Glamorgan county history, III: The Middle Ages (1971), ed. Pugh, T.B. , Cardiff
Glick, T.F. (1995), From Muslim fortress to Christian castle: social and cultural change in medieval Spain, Manchester
Glorieux, P. (19331934) Répertoire des maîtres en théologie de Paris au XIIIe siècle, 2 vols., Paris
Glorieux, P. (19651966) Aux origines de la Sorbonne, 2 vols., Paris
Glorieux, P. (1969), ‘L’enseignement au moyen âge. Techniques et méthodes en usage à la faculté de théologie de Paris au XIIIe siècle, Archives d’histoire doctrinale et littéraire du moyen âge 35:Google Scholar
Glykatzi, H. (1954), ‘L’épitéleia dans le cartulaire de Lemviotissa’, Byzantion 24: ; 25/7:Google Scholar
Glykatzi-Ahrweiler, H. (1958), ‘La politique agraire des empereurs de Nicée’, Byzantion 28:Google Scholar
,Gnegel-Waitschies (1958), Bischof Albert von Riga, Hamburg
Göbbels, J. (1979), Das militarwesen im Königreich Sizilien zur Zeit Karls I. von Anjou, Stuttgart
Göckenjan, H. and Sweeney, J.R. (eds.), Der Mongolensturm: Berichte von Augenzeugen und Zeitgenossen 1235–1250, Graz, Vienna and Cologne (1985)
Godding, P.h. (1990), ‘La pratique du testament en Flandre au XIIIe siècle’, Revue d’his-toire du droit 58:Google Scholar
Godfrey, J. (1969), The English parish (600–1300), London
Godfrey, John (1980), 1204: the unholy crusade, Oxford
Goehrke, C. (1973), ‘Einwohnerzahl und Bevölkerungsdichte altrussischer Städte. Methodische Möglichkeiten und vorläufige Ergebnisse’, Forschungen zur osteuropäische Geschichte 18:Google Scholar
Goetz, Leopold Karl , Deutsch-Russische Handelsverträge des Mittelalters, Abhandlungen des Hamburgischen Kolonialinstituts, 37, Reihe A, Rechts- und Staatswissenschaften, 6, Hamburg (1916)
Goetz, Leopold Karl (1922), Deutsch-Russische Handelsgeschichte der Mittelalters, Hansische Geschichtsquellen, Neue Folge, 5, Lübeck
Goitein, S.D. (19671988) A Mediterranean society: the Jewish communities of the Arab world as protrayed in the documents of the Cairo Geniza, 5 vols., Berkeley and Los Angeles
Goitein, S.D. (1967, 1988), A Mediterranean society: the Jewish communities of the Arab world as portrayed in the documents of the Cairo Geniza, 1 (1967): Economic foundations, Berkeley; V (1988): The individual, Berkeley
Golubinskii, E. (19001901) Istoriia russkoi tserkvi, 2nd edn, Moscow
Golubovich, G. (ed.), Biblioteca bio-bibliografca della Terra Santa e dell’oriente francescano, 5 vols., Quaracchi (19061923)
Golubovich, H.Disputatio Latinorum et Graecorum seu relatio apocrisariorum Gregorii IX de gestis Nicaeae in Bithynia et Nymphaeae in Lydia 1234’, Archivum franciscanum historicum 12 (1919)Google Scholar
Gombos, A.F. (ed.), Catalogus fontium historiae Hungaricae, 3 vols., Budapest (19371938)
GoñiGaztambide, J. (1979), Historia de los obispos de Pamplona, 1: Siglos IV–XIII, Pamplona
González Anton, L. (1978), Las cortes de Aragón, Saragossa
González Jiménez, M. (1989), ‘Frontier and settlement in the kingdom of Castile (1085–1350)’, in Bartlett, and MacKay, (1989)Google Scholar
GonzálezJiménez, M. (1985), ‘Andalucía bética’ in J.A. García de Cortázar, et al. (eds.), Organización social del espacio en la España medieval: la corona de Castilla en los siglos VIII a XV, Barcelona Google Scholar
GonzálezJiménez, M. (1988), En torno a los orígenes de Andalucía: la ropoblación del siglo XIII, 2nd edn, Seville
GonzálezJiménez, M. (1993), Alfonso X el Sabio 1252–1284, Palencia
González, J. (1951), Repartimiento de Sevilla, 2 vols., Madrid
González, J. (1960), El reino de Castilla en la época de Alfonso VIII, 3 vols., Madrid
González, J. (19801986), Reinado y diplomas de Fernando III, 3 vols., Córdoba
González, J. (1990), in TorresFontes, J. , et al., Historia de España Menéndez Pidal, XIII: La expansión peninsular y mediterránea (c. 1212–c. 1350, I: La corona de Castilla, Madrid Google Scholar
Goody, Jack (1983), The development of the family and marriage in Europe, Cambridge
Goody, Jack (1989), The interface between the written and the oral, Cambridge
Gorecki, P. Economy, society and lordship in medieval Poland 1100–1250, New York and London (1992)
Gorecki, P. Parishes, tithes and society in earlier medieval Poland, c. 1100–c. 1250, Transactions of the American Philosophical Society 82/3 (1993)
Gorski, K. (1963), ‘L’Ordre theutonique: un nouveau point de vue’, Revue historique 230 Google Scholar
Gorski, K. (1966), ‘The Teutonic Order in Prussia’, Medievalia et humanistica 17 Google Scholar
Gottlob, Adolf (1892), Die päpstlichen Kreuzzugssteuern des 13. Jahrhunderts, Heiligenstadt
Gottschalk, H.L. (1956), ‘Die Aulad Sayh as-Suyuh (Banu Hamawiya)’, Wiener Zeitschrift fur die Kunde des Morgenlandes 53:Google Scholar
Gottschalk, H.L. (1958), Al Malik al Kamil von Ägypten und seine Zeit, Wiesbaden
Götze, H. (1998), Castel del Monte, geometric marvel of the Middle Ages, New York
Gouron, A. (1963), ‘Diffusion des consulats méridionaux et expansion du droit romain aux XIIe et XIIIe siècles’, Bibliothèque de l’école des chartes 121:Google Scholar
Gouron, A. (1984), La science du droit dans le Midi de la France au moyen âge, London
Gouron, André (1958), La réglementation des métiers en Languedoc au moyen âge, Paris
Graefe, F. (1909), Die Publizistik in der letzten Epoche Kaiser Friedrichs II, Heidelberg
Graf, A. (1941), ‘Die Tataren im Spiegel der byzantinischen Literatur’, in Scheiber, A. (ed.), Jubilee volume in honour of Prof Bernhard Heller, Budapest Google Scholar
Graham, B.J. (1985), Anglo-Norman settlement in Ireland, Athlone
Graham, Brian (1975), ‘Anglo-Norman settlement in county Meath’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 75 C:Google Scholar
Graham, Brian (1976), ‘The evolution of the settlement pattern in Anglo-Norman Eastmeath’, in Buchanan, R.H. , et al (eds.), Fields, farms and settlement in Europe, Holywood Google Scholar
Graham, Brian (1977), ‘The towns of medieval Ireland’, in Butlin, R.A. (ed.), The development of the Irish Town, London and Totowa Google Scholar
Graham, Brian (1979), ‘The evolution of urbanization in medieval Ireland’, Journal of Historical Geography 5:Google Scholar
Graham, Brian (1980a), Medieval Irish settlement: a review, Historical Geography Research Series, 3, Norwich
Graham, Brian (1980b), ‘The mottes of the Anglo-Norman liberty of Trim’, in Murtagh, Harman (ed.), Irish Midland studies: essays in commemoration of N. W. English, Athlone Google Scholar
Grandclaude, M. (1923), Etude critique sur les livres des Assises de Jérusalem, Paris
Grandjean, C. (ed.), Les registres de Benedict XI, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (1905)
Gransden, A. , Historical writing in England c. 550 to c. 1307, London (1974).
Graus, F. (1980), Die Nationenbildung der Westslawen im Mittelalter, Sigmaringen
Grayzel, Solomon (1958), ‘The confessions of a medieval convert’, Historia Judaica 17:Google Scholar
Grayzel, Solomon (1966), The popes and the Jews in the thirteenth century, I, New York
Grayzel, Solomon (1977), ‘Popes, Jews, and Inquisition, from “Sicut” to “Turbato corde”’, in Essays on the occasion of the seventieth anniversary of the Dropsie University, Philadelphia Google Scholar
Grayzel, Solomon (1989), The Church and the Jews in the thirteenth century, II: 1254–1314, ed. and revised by Stow, K.R. , New York and Detroit
Greci, Roberto (1976, 1977), ‘Il contratto di apprendistato nelle corporazioni bolognesi (XIII–XIV sec.)’, Atti e memorie della deputazione di storia per le provincie di Romagna 27 (1976): and (1977):Google Scholar
Green, Dennis H. (1994), Medieval listening and reading: the primay reception of German literature, 800–1300, Cambridge
Greenbaum, Shmuel (ed.) (1873), Vikuah R. Yehiel, Thorn
Greenhalgh, M. (1989), The survival of Roman antiquities in the Middle Ages, London
Gregoras, N. (18291830), Byzantina historia, ed. Schopen, L. , 2 vols., Bonn
Gregoras, Nicephorus Byzantina historia, ed. Schopen, L. , 3 vols., Bonn (18291855); German trans. by Dieten, J.L. , Nikephoros Gregoras, Romäische Geschichte, Stuttgart (1973–  )
Gregoras, Nicephorus Romaike historia, ed. Niebuhr, B.G. , Bonn (1829)
Grekov, B. and Iakoubovski, A. (1939), La horde d’or: la domination tatare au XIIIe et au XIVe siècle de la mer jaune à la mer noire, Paris
Grierson, P. and Travaini, L. (1998), Medieval European coinage, with a catalogue of the coins in the Fitzwilliam Museum, Cambridge, XIV: Italy, pt 3: South Italy, Sicily and Sardinia, Cambridge
Griffe, E. (1971), Le Languedoc cathare de 1190 à 1210, Paris
Griffe, E. (1973), Le Languedoc cathare au temps de la croisade (1209–1229), Paris
Griffe, E. (1980), Le Languedoc cathare et l’inquisition (1229–1329), Paris
Griffiths, R.A. (ed.) (1978), Boroughs of medieval Wales, Cardiff
Grigor′ ev, V.V (1990), ‘Iarlyk Mengu-Timura: rekonstruktsiia soderzhaniia’, Istoriografiia i istochnikovedenie istorii stran Azii i Afriki 12:Google Scholar
Gross, Charles (1890), The gild merchant, Oxford
Gross, G. (1991), ‘El fuero de Uclés, documento de mediados del siglo XII’, Boletín de la real academia de la historia 188:Google Scholar
Grossi Bianchi, Luciano and Poleggi, Ennio (1980), Una città portuale nel medioevo: Genova nei secoli X–XVI, Genoa
Groten, M. (1991), ‘Konrad von Hochstaden’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 5:Google Scholar
Grujić, R. (1933), ‘Kada je Nemenjin unuk po kceri, Bugarski car Konstantin Tih, mogao vladati u Skopskoj oblasti?’, GSND 12 Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1926), ‘Lyon: le IIe concile et la réunion de l’église grecque’, Dictionnaire de théologie catholique 98:Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1929), ‘Nicéphore Blemmyde et la procession du Saint-Esprit ’, Revue des sciences philosophiques et théologiques 18:Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1930), ‘L’authenticité de la lettre de Jean Vatatzès, empereur de Nicée, au pape Grégoire IX’, Echos d’orient:Google Scholar
Grundmann, H. (1961), Religiöse Bewegungen im Mittelalter: Untersuchungen über die geschichtlichen Zusammenhänge zwischen der Ketzerei, den Bettelorden und der religiösen Frauenbewegungen im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert und über die geschichtlichen Grundlagen der deutschen Mystik, 2nd edn, Hildesheim
Grundmann, H. (1961), Religiöse Bewegungen im Mittelalter, Darmstadt
Grundmann, H. (1964), Vom Ursprung der Universität im Mittelalter, 2nd edn, Darmstadt
Grundmann, H. (1967), Bibliographie zur Ketzergeschichte des Mittelalters (1900–60), Sussidi Eruditi, 20, Rome
Grundmann, Herbert (1966), ‘Kaiser Friedrich II. 1194–1250’, in Wolf, (1966)Google Scholar
Grundmann, Herbert (1973), Wahlkönigtum, Territorialpolitik und Ostbewegung im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert, Gebhardt Handbuch der deutschen Geschichte, 9th edn, 5, Munich
Gualazzini, U. (1937), ‘Dalle prime affermazioni del Populus di Cremona agli statuti della Societas populi del 1229’, Archivio storico lombardo n.s. 2 Google Scholar
Guenée, S. (19781981) Bibliographie de l’histoire des universités françaises des origines à la Révolution, 2 vols., Paris
Guérard, B. , Cartulaire de Notre-Dame de Paris, 4 vols. Paris (1950)
Gui, Bernard , Practica Inquisitionis haereticae pravitatis, ed. Douais, C. , Paris (1886); Part V, ed., with French trans., Mollat, G. , Manuel de linquisiteur, 2 vols., Paris (19261927)
Guichard, P. (1973), ‘Un seigneur musulman dans l’Espagne chrétienne: le ra is de Crevillente (1243–1318)’, Mélanges de la Casa de Velázquezcy:Google Scholar
Guichard, P. (19901991) Les musulmans de Valence et la reconquête, XIe–XIIIe siècles, 2 vols., Damascus
Guidetti, M. (ed.) (1987), Il medioevo: dai giudicati agli Aragonesi, Storia dei Sardi e della Sardegna, 2, Milan
Guiral, Jacqueline (1984), ‘Les relations du littoral valencien avec la Méditerranée et l’Atlantique au XVe siècle’, Anuario de estudios medievales 14:Google Scholar
Guiraud, J. (19351938) Histoire de l Inquisition au moyen âge, 2 vols., Paris
Guiraud, J. and Clémencet, S. , Les registres d’Urbain IV: recueil des bulles de ce pape publiées ou analysées d’après les manuscrits originaux du Vatican, 4 vols., Paris (18921958)
Guiraud, J. (ed.) Cartulaire de Notre-Dame de Prouille, précédé d’une étude sur l’Albigéisme languedocien au XIIe et XIIIe siècles, 2 vols., Paris (1907)
Guiraud, J. (ed.), Les registres d’Urbain IV, 4 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (19011929)
Guiraud, J. (ed.), Les registres d’Urbain IV, Paris (19011958)
Guiraud, J. and Cadier, L. (eds.), Les registres de Grégoire X et Jean XXI, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18921906)
Gutierrez, D. (1980), Los Agustinos en la edad media, I, Rome
Guzman, G.G. (1971), ‘Simon of Saint-Quentin and the Dominican mission to the Mongol Baiju: a reappraisal’, Speculum 46:Google Scholar
Guzman, G.G. (1972), ‘Simon of Saint-Quentin as historian of the Mongols and Seljuk Turks’, Medievalia et humanistica 3:Google Scholar
Gwynn, Aubrey and Neville Hadcock, R. (1970), Medieval religious houses: Ireland, London
Gy, P.M. (1986), ‘Le précepte de la confession annuelle et la détection des hérétiques’, Revue des sciences philosophiques et théologiques, 58:Google Scholar
Györffy, G (1960), Einwohnerzahl und Bevölkerungsdichte in Ungarn bis zum Anfang des XIV. Jahrhunderts, Budapest
Gyr, Salomon (1929), Züricher Zunft-Historien, Zurich
Haarman, U. (1987), ‘Der arabische Osten im späten Mittelalter 1250–1517’, in Haarmann, U. (ed.), Geschichte der arabischen Welt, Munich Google Scholar
Haarmann, U. (1969), Quellenstudien zur frühen Mamlukenzeit, Freiburg
Hackett, M.B. (1970), The original statutes of Cambridge University: the text and its history, Cambridge
Haeger, J.W. (1978), ‘Marco Polo in China: problems with internal evidence’, Bulletin of Sung and Yüan Studies 14:Google Scholar
Hagemann, W , ‘Documenti sconosciuti dell’Archivio capitolare di Verona per la storia degli Scaligeri (1259–1304)’, in Scritti in onore di Mons. C Turrini, Verona (1973)Google Scholar
Hagemann, W , ‘Unbekannte Dokumente zur Geschichte der Scaliger von Verona (1259–1304) aus dem Archivio Segreto Vaticano’, in Mélanges Eugène Tisserant, Studi e testi, 234, Vatican City (1964)Google Scholar
Hageneder, O. and Haidacher, A. (eds.), Die Register Innocenz’ III, 2 vols., Graz (19681979)
Halbach, Uwe (1985), Die russische Fürstenhof vor dem 16. Jahrhundert, Quellen und Studien zur Geschichte des östlichen Europa, 23, Wiesbaden and Stuttgart
Halecki, O. (1966), ‘Diplomatie pontificale et activité missionnaire en Asie au XIII–XIVe siècles’, in Comité international des sciences historiques. XIIe congrès international Vienne 1965. Rapports, Vienna, IIGoogle Scholar
Hall-Cole, M.W. , Krueger, H.C. , Reinert, R.G. and Reynolds, R.L. (eds.), Giovanni di Guiberto (1200–1211), 2 vols., Genoa (19391940)
Hallam, E. (1982), ‘Royal burial and the cult of kingship in France and England, 1060–1330’, Journal of Medieval History 8:Google Scholar
Hallam, H. (1818), View of the state of Europe during the Middle Ages, London
Halm, H. (1987), ‘Die Ayyubiden’, in Haarmann, U. (ed.), Geschichte der arabischen Welt, Munich Google Scholar
Halperin, C.J. (1983), ‘Russia in the Mongol empire in comparative perspective’, Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 43:Google Scholar
Halperin, Charles J. (1985), Russia and the Golden Horde: the Mongol impact on Russian history, Bloomington, IN
Halperin, Charles J. (1986), The Tatar yoke, Columbus, OH
Haluscynskyj, T.T. and Wojnar, M. (eds.), Acta Innocentii PP. IV (1243–1254), Vatican City (1962)
Hamilton, B. (1974), The Albigensian Crusade, Historical Association, London
Hamilton, B. (1980), The Latin Church in the crusader states: the secular Church, London
Hamilton, B. (1981), The medieval Inquisition, London
Hamilton, B. (1985), ‘Prester John and the Three Kings of Cologne’, in Harting, H. Mayr and Moore, R.I. (eds.), Studies in medieval history presented to R.H.C. Davis, London Google Scholar
Hamlin, Frank R ., et al (1967), Introduction à l’étude de l’ancien provençal, Geneva
Hampe, , (1973), Germany under the Salian and Hohenstaufen emperors, trans. with an introd. by Bennett, R. , Oxford
Hampe, K. (1913), ‘Ein ungedruckter Bericht über das Konklave von 1241 im römis-chen Septizonium’, Sonderband der Heidelberg Phil.-hist. Klasse Bd. 4:Google Scholar
Hanawalt, Barbara (ed.) (1986), Women and work in preindustrial Europe, Bloomington
Hand, Geoffrey (1967), English law in Ireland 1290–1324, Cambridge
Hand, Geoffrey (1972), ‘English law in Ireland, 1172–1351’, Northern Ireland Legal Quarterly 23:Google Scholar
Hansen-Love, A.A. (1971), ‘Die Darstellung der Schlacht bei Andrinopel (1205) in der “Chronik von Morea”’, Etudes balkaniques 7 Google Scholar
Harbison, Peter (19751976) ‘Native Irish arms and armour in medieval Gaelic literature, 1170–1600’, Irish Sword 12:Google Scholar
Harding, A. (1973), The law courts ofmedieval England, London
Harding, A. (1993), England in the thirteenth century, Cambridge
Hardt-Friedrichs, Friederum (1980), ‘Markt, Münze und Zoll im Ostfränkischen Reich bis zum ende der Ottonen’, Blätter für deutsche Landesgeschichte 116:Google Scholar
HarenbergE.-J., , Kentner, F. and Dillo, M. , Oorkondenboek van Gelre en Zutphen tot 1326, The Hague (1980)
Harper-Bill, C. and Harvey, R. (eds.) (1986), The ideals and practice of medieval knighthood: papers from the First and Second Strawberry Hill Conferences, Woodbridge
Harris, B.E. (1964), ‘King John and the sheriffs’ farms’, English Historical Review 79:Google Scholar
Harriss, G.L. (1975), King, parliament and public finance in medieval England to 1369, Oxford
Hartman, Ludo M. (1904), Zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte Italiens im frühen Mittelalter, Gotha
Harvey, Anthony (1990), ‘Retrieving the pronunciation of early Celtic scribes: towards a methodology’, Celtica 21:Google Scholar
Harvey, B.F. (1977), Westminster Abbey and its estates in the Middle Ages, Oxford
Harvey, B.F. (1993), Living and dying in medieval England 1100–1540: the monastic experience, Oxford
Harvey, L.P. (1990), Islamic Spain, 1250 to 1500, Chicago
Harvey, L.P. (1991), Islamic Spain, 1250 to 1500, Chicago
Harvey, P.D.A. (1973), ‘The English inflation of 1180–1220’, Past and Present 61 Google Scholar
Harvey, S. (1970), ‘The knight and the knight’s fee’, Past and Present 49:Google Scholar
Haskins, C.H. (1929), ‘Robert le Bougre and the beginnings of the Inquisition in northern France’, in his collected essays, Studies in the history of medieval culture, New York Google Scholar
Haverkamp, A. (1988), Medieval Germany, 1056–1273, trans. Braun, H. and Mortimer, R. , Oxford
Haverkamp, Alfred (1975), ‘Die “frühbürgerliche” Welt im hohen und späten Mittelalter: Landesgeschichte und Geschichte der städtischen Gesellschaft’, Historische Zeitschrift 221:Google Scholar
Haverkamp, Alfred (1988), Medieval Germany 1056–1273, Oxford
,Hayton of Gorighos, ‘La flor des estoires de la terre d’orient’, in Recueil des historiens des croisades: documents arméniens, II, Paris (1906)
Hebraeus, Bar , The chronography of Gregory Abu ᾿l-Faraj, ed. Wallis, E.A. , London (1932)
Hebraeus, Bar , The chronography of Gregoy Abü’l-Faraj, … commonly known as Bar Hebraeus, ed. and trans. Budge, E.A. Wallis , 2 vols., London and Oxford (1932)
Hedeman, Anne (1991), The royal image: illustrations of the Grandes Chroniques de France, 1974–1422, Berkeley
Heers, J. (1974), Le clan familial au moyen âge, Paris
Heers, J. (1984), ‘De Marco Polo à Christophe Colomb: comment lire le Devisement du monde?’, Journal of Medieval History 10:Google Scholar
Heers, Jacques (1981), Esclaves et domestiques au moyen âge dans le monde mediterranéen, Paris
Hefèle, C.J. (1913), Histoire des conciles, ed. and trans. Leclercq, H. , V (II), Paris
Heisenberg, A. , Nicephori Blemmydae curriculum vitae et carmina, Leipzig (1896)
Helle, K. (1972), Konge og gode menn i norsk riksstyring 1150–1319, Bergen
Helle, K. (1974), Norge blir en stat, Bergen
Helle, K. (1981), ‘Norway in the high Middle Ages’, Scandinavian Journal of History 6:Google Scholar
Hellmann, M. (ed.) (1981), Handbuch der Geschichte Rußlands, I, Stuttgart
Hendrickx, B. (1970), ‘Recherches sur les documents diplomatiques non conservés concernant la quatrième croisade et l’empire latin de Constantinople pendant les premières années de son existence’, Byzantina 2 Google Scholar
Hendrickx, B. , ‘Régestes des empereurs latins de Constantinople (1204–1261/1272)’, Byzantina 14 (1988); also a separate volume, Thessalonika, 1988 Google Scholar
Herbert, Trevor and Jones, Gareth Elwyn (eds.), (1988), Edward I and Wales, Cardiff
Herculano, A. (18461853) História de Portugal desde o começo da monarquía até o fm do reinado de D. Afonso III, Lisbon; 9th edn, 8 vols., Lisbon (n.d.)
Herde, P. (1967), ‘Ein Pamphlet der papstlichen Kurie gegen Kaiser Friedrich II. von 1245–6 (“Eger cui lenia”)’, Deutsches Archiv für Erforschung des Mittelalters 23:Google Scholar
Herde, P. (1979), Karl I. von Anjou, Stuttgart
Herde, Peter (1994), ‘Literary activities of the imperial and papal chanceries during the struggle between Frederick II and the papacy’, in Tronzo, W. (ed.), Intellectual life at the court of Frederick II Hohenstaufen, Washington, DC Google Scholar
Herlihy, David (1958), Pisa in the early Renaissance: a study of urban growth, New Haven
Herlihy, David (1967), Medieval and Renaissance Pistoia, New Haven
Herlihy, David (1985), Medieval households, Cambridge, MA
Herman, József (1990), Du latin aux langues romanes, Tübingen
Hernández, F.J. (1993), Las rentas del rey: sociedad y fisco en el reino castellano del siglo XIII, 2 vols., Madrid
Hershey, A.H. (1995), ‘Success or failure? Hugh Bigod and judicial reform during the baronial movement, June 125 8–February 1259’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), V Google Scholar
Hessel, A. (1931), Jahrbücher des deutschen Reiches unter König Albrecht I von Habsburg, Munich
Hessel, Alfred (1910), Geschichte der Stadt Bologna von 1116 bis 1280, Berlin
Heyd, W. (18851886) Histoire du commerce du Levant au moyen âge, 2 vols., Leipzig
Heyd, W. (18851886) Histoire du commerce du Levant au moyen âge, trans. Raynaud, F. , 2 vols., Leipzig
Heyd, W. (1932), Histoire du commerce du Levant au moyen âge, 2 vols., Leipzig
Heyd, Wilhelm (18851886) Histoire du commerce du Levant au moyen âge, 2 vols., Leipzig; repr. Amsterdam (1959)
Hibbert, A.B. (1949), ‘Catalan consulates in the thirteenth century’, Cambridge Historical Journal 9:Google Scholar
Higounet, C. (1990), Les Allemands et l’Europe centrale et orientale au moyen âge, Paris
Higounet, C.h. (1975), Paysages et villages neufs, Bordeaux
Hilka, A. (19331937) Die Wundergeschichte des Caesarius von Heisterbach, Bonn
Hill, G. (19401952) A history of Cyprus, 4 vols., Cambridge
Hillaby, J. (19881990) ‘A magnate among the marchers: Hamo of Hereford, his family and clients 1218–1253’, Transactions of the Jewish Historical Society of England 31:Google Scholar
Hillaby, J. (19901992) ‘London: the 13th-century Jewry revisited’, Transactions of the Jewish Historical Society of England 32:Google Scholar
Hillgarth, J.N. (1975a), The problem of a Catalan Mediterranean empire, 1229–1324, English Historical Review Supplement, no. 8
Hillgarth, J.N. (1975b), The Spanish kingdoms, I: 1250–1410, precarious balance, Oxford
Hillgarth, J.N. (1976), The Spanish kingdoms, 1250–1410, I: Precarious balance, 1250–1410, Oxford
Hillgarth, J.N. (1976), The Spanish kingdoms, 1250–1516, I, Oxford
Hills, P. (1987), The light of early Italian painting, New Haven and London
Hilsch, P. (1980), ‘Der Deutsche Ritterorden im südlichen Libanon’, Zeitschrift des deutschen Palästina-Vereins 96:Google Scholar
Hilton, R.H. (1957), ‘A study on the prehistory of English enclosures in the thirteenth century’, in Studi in onore di A. Sapori, Milan, 1Google Scholar
Hilton, R.H. (1966), A medieval society: the west Midlands at the end of the thirteenth century, London
Hilton, R.H. (1971), review of Fossier (1968) in English Historical Review 86:
Hilton, R.H. (1983), A medieval society: the west Midlands at the end of the thirteenth century, London
Hilton, Rodney (1985), ‘Medieval market towns and simple commodity production’, Past and Present 109:Google Scholar
Hinnebusch, W. (1965), A history of the Dominican Order: origins and growth, I, New York
Hinnebusch, W.A. (1959/1960), ‘Poverty in the Order of the Preachers’, Catholic Historical Review 14:Google Scholar
Hinnebusch, W.A. (1965), A histoy of the Dominican Order, I, London
Hissette, R. (1977), Enquête sur les 219 articles condamnés à Paris le 7 mars 1277, Louvain
Histoire des conciles œcuméniques publiée sous la direction de G. Dumeige, VI (1965), VII (1966), Paris
Histoire générale du Languedoc, ed. Vaissète, J. , Devic, C. and Molinier, A. , 2nd edn, 16 vols., Toulouse (18721904)
Historiae Hungariae fontes domestici, ed. Florianus, M. , Budapest (18811885)
Historic and municipal documents of Ireland, ed. Gilbert, John T. , Rolls Series, London (1870)
Historical atlas of Scotland 400–1600 (1975), ed. McNeill, Peter and Nicholson, Ranald , St Andrews
Historical atlas of Wales (1951), ed. Rees, William , London
History of universities (one annual issue since 1981)
Hodgson, M.G.S. (1955), The Order of Assassins, The Hague
Hoebanx, J.-J. (1952), L’abbaye de Nivelles des origines au XIVe siècle, Brussels
Hoeck, J.M. and Loenertz, R.-J. (1965), Nikolaos-Nektarios von Otranto, Abt von Casole. Beiträge zur Geschichte der ost-westlichen Beziehungen unter Innozenz III. und Friederich II., Studia Patristica et Byzantina, 11, Ettal
Hofmann, G , ‘Patriarch von Nikaia Manuel II. an Papst Innocenz IV’, Orientalia christiana periodica 19 (1953)Google Scholar
Hofmann, G. (1945), ‘Patriarch Johann Bekkos und die lateinische Kultur’, Orientalia christiana periodica II:Google Scholar
Holmes, G. (1986), Florence, Rome and the origins of the Renaissance, Oxford
Holmsen, A. (1977), Norges historie: fra de eldste tider til 1660, Oslo
Holobolos, Manuel Treu, M. , ‘Manuel Holobolos’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 5 (1896)Google Scholar
Holt, J. C. (1961), The northerners: a study in the reign of King John, Oxford
Holt, J.C. (1961), The northerners, Oxford
Holt, J.C. (1984), ‘The loss of Normandy and royal finance’, in Gillingham, J. and Holt, J.C. (eds.), War and government in the Middle Ages: essays in honour of J.O. Prestwich, Woodbridge Google Scholar
Holt, J.C. (1985), Magna Carta and medieval government, London
Holt, J.C. (1992), Magna Carta, 2nd edn, Cambridge
Holt, P.M. (1973), ‘The sultanate of Lajin’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 38:Google Scholar
Holt, P.M. (1976), ‘Qalawun’s treaty with Acre in 1 1283’, English Historical Review 91:Google Scholar
Holt, P.M. (1980), ‘The treaties of the early Mamluk sultans with the Frankish states’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 43:Google Scholar
Holt, P.M. (1986), The age of the crusades: the Near East from the eleventh century to 1517, London and New York
Holt, P.M. (1988), ‘Mamluk–Frankish diplomatic relations in the reign of Baybars (685–96/1260–77)’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 32:Google Scholar
Holt, P.M. (1989), ‘The presentation of Qalawun by Shafi ibn ῾Ali’, in Bosworth, C.E. , et al. (eds.), Essays in honor of Bernard Lewis: the Islamic world from classical to modern times, Princeton, NJ Google Scholar
Homan, Balint (1935), Gli Angioini di Ungheria, 1309–1403, Rome, ch. 1
Homan, Balint (1943), Geschichte des ungarischen Mittelalters, II, Berlin – bearing in mind the place and date
Hood, J.Y.B. (1995), Aquinas and the Jews, Philadelphia
Hopf, Ch. , Chroniques gréco-romanes inédites et peu connues, Berlin (1873)
Hopkins, A.G. (1973), An economic history of West Africa, London
Hopkins, J.F.P. (1958), Medieval Muslim government in Barbary, London
Hörander, W (1984), ‘Die Progymnasmata des Theodoros Hexapterygos’, in Hörander, W. , et al (eds.), Bυζαυτιοζ. Festschrift für Herbert Hunger zum 70. Geburtstag, Vienna Google Scholar
Hörander, W. (1972), ‘Prodromos-Reminiszenzen bei Dichtern der nikänischen Zeit’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Hørby, K. (1977), Status regni Dacie, Copenhagen
Hørby, K. (1980), Samfundet i vikingtid og middelalder, Dansk socialhistorie, 3, Copenhagen
Hostiensis, , Summa aurea, III, Venice (1570)
Hourlier, J. (1971), L’âge classique (1140–1378): les religieux, Paris
Household accounts from medieval England, ed. Woolgar, C.M. , 2 vols., British Academy Records of Social and Economic History, n.s., xvii–xviii (19921993).
Housley, N. (1982), ‘Politics and heresy in Italy: anti-clerical crusades, orders and confraternities’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 33:Google Scholar
Housley, N. (1982), The Italian crusades: the papal–Angevin alliance and the crusades against Christian lay powers, 1254–1343, Oxford
Housley, N. (1985), ‘Crusades against Christians: their origins and early development, c. 1000–1210’, in Edbury, P.W. (ed.), Crusade and settlement, Cardiff Google Scholar
Housley, N. (1992), The later crusades, from Lyons to Alcázar, 1274–1580, Oxford
Housley, N.J. (1982), ‘Politics and heresy in Italy: antiheretical crusades, orders and con-fraternitiesJournal of Economic History 33:Google Scholar
Housley, N.J. (1982), The Italian crusades: the papal–Angevin alliance and the crusades against Christian lay powers, 1254–1343, Oxford
Housley, Norman J. (1982), The Italian crusades: the papal–Angevin alliance and the crusades against Christian lay powers, 1254–1343, Oxford
Housley, Norman J. (1986), The Avignon papacy and the crusades, 1305–1378, Oxford
Housley, Norman J. (1992), The later crusades, 1274–1580: from Lyons to Alcázar, Oxford
Hove, A. (1945), Prolegomena ad codicem iuris canonici. Commentarium lovaniense in codicem iuris canonici, 1, pt 1, Rome
Howell, M.E. (1962), Regalian right in medieval England, London
Howell, M.E. (1998) Eleanor of Provence: queenship in thirteenth-centuy England, Oxford
Howell, Martha (1986), Women, production, and patriarchy in late medieval cities, Chicago
Hrushevsky, Michael (1941), A history of the Ukraine, New Haven
Hubatsch, W. (1955), ‘Der deutsche Orden und die Reichslehnschaft über Cypern’, Nachrichten der Akad. der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. Philol-Hist. Kl.:Google Scholar
Hubatsch, W. , Quellen zur Geschichte des deutschen Ordens, Göttingen (1954)
Hucker, Bern Ulrich (1990), Kaiser Otto IV, Schriften der MGH, Band 34, Hanover
Hudson, J. (1996), The formation of the English common law: law and society in England from the Norman Conquest to Magna Carta, London
Huici Miranda, A. (19561957) Historia politica del Imperio almohade, 2 vols., Tetuán
HuiciMiranda, A. (1952), ‘La toma de Salé por la escuadra de Alfonso X’, Hésperis 39:Google Scholar
Huici-Miranda, H. (19561957) Historia politica del Imperio Almohade, 2 vols., Tetuán
Huillard-Bréholles, J.L. (18521861) Historia diplomatica Friderici II, 6 vols. in 12, Paris
Huillard-Bréholles, J.L.A. , Historia diplomatica Friderici secundi, 6 vols. in 12 parts, Paris (19521961)
Huillsard-Bréholles, J.L. , Historia diplomatica Friderici II, 6 vols. in 12, Paris (18521861)
Humphreys, R.S. (1977), From Saladin to the Mongols: the Ayyubids of Damascus 1193–1260, New York
Humphreys, R.S. (1977), From Saladin to the Mongols: the Ayyubids of Damascus, Albany
Humphreys, R.S. (1977a), ‘The emergence of the Mamluk army’, Studia Islamica 45: ; 46:Google Scholar
Humphreys, R.S. (1977b), From Saladin to the Mongols: the Ayyubids of Damascus 1193–1260, Albany
Humphreys, R.S. (1989), ‘Politics and architectural patronage in Ayyubid Damascus’, in Bosworth, C.E. , et al. (eds.), Essays in honor of Bernard Lewis: the Islamic world from classical to modern times, Princeton, NJ Google Scholar
Humphreys, R.S. (1991), Islamic history: a framework for inquiry, 2nd edn, London
Hunnisett, R.F. and Post, J.B. (1978), Medieval legal records edited in memory of CA.F. Meekings, London
Hunt, E.S. (1994), The medieval super-companies: a study of the Peruzzi of Florence, Cambridge
Hunt, R.W. , Pantin, W.A. and Southern, R.W. (1948), Studies in medieval history presented to F.M. Powicke, Oxford
Hunt, T. (1981), ‘The emergence of the knight in France and England, 1000–1200’, Forum for Modern Language Studies 17:Google Scholar
Hussey, J.M. (1986), The Orthodox Church in the Byzantine Empire, Oxford History of the Christian Church, Oxford
Huvelin, Paul (1897), Essai historique sur le droit des foires et des marchés, Paris
Hyams, P.R. (1980), King, lords, and peasants in medieval England: the common law of villeinage in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, Oxford
Hyde, J.K. (1966), Padua in the age of Dante, Manchester
Hyde, J.K. (1966), Padua in the age of Dante, New York
Hyde, J.K. (1973), Society and politics in medieval Italy: the evolution of the civil life, 1000–1300, London
Hyde, J.K. (1973), Society and politics in medieval Italy: the evolution of the civil life, 1000–1350, London
Hyde, J.K. (1978), ‘Navigation of the eastern Mediterranean in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries according to pilgrims’ books’, in Blake, H. , , T. Potter and Whitehouse, D. (eds.) Papers in Italian archaeology IV, ii, British Archaeological Reports, Supplementary Series 41, ii, Oxford Google Scholar
Ianin, V.L. (1978), ‘O date novgorodskoi sinodal′ noi Kormchei’, in Drevniaia Rus′ i slaviane, Moscow Google Scholar
Ianin, V.L. (1991), Novgorodskie akty XII–XV vv., Moscow
Ibn῾Abdal-Zahir, Muhyi al-Din , Al-altaf al-Khafiya ῾min al-Sira al-Sharifa al-Sultaniyya al- Malikiyya al-Ashraftyya, ed. Moberg, A. , Lund (1902)
Ibn῾Abdal-Zahir, Muhyi al-Din , Al-Rawd al-Zahir fi ῾l Sirat al-Malik al-Zahir, ed. Khowaiter, A.A. , Riyadh (1976)
Ibn῾Abdal-Zahir, Muhyi al-Din , Tashrif al-Ayyam wa᾿ l-Usur fi Sirat al-Malik al-Mansur, ed. Kamil, M. , Cairo (1961)
Ibn al-Amid, al-Makin Jirjis , al-Ayyubiyun, Akhbar , selected, ed. and trans. by Cahen, C. , ‘La chronique des Ayyoubides’, Bulletin d’études orientales 15 (19551957)Google Scholar
Ibnal-Athir, ῾Izz al-Din , fi᾿l-Tarikh, Al-Kamil , ed. Tornberg, C.J. , 13 vols., Leiden (18511876)
IbnBibiMuhammad, al-Husayn b. , Tawarikh al-e Saljuq. ed. Houtsma, T. , Leiden (1902)
IglesiaFerreirós, A. (1971), ‘Las cortes de Zamora de 1274 y los casos de corte’, Anuario de historia de derecho español 41:Google Scholar
IglesiaFerreirós, A. (1982), ‘Alfonso X, su labor legislativa y los historiadores’, Historia. Instituciones. Documentos 9:Google Scholar
IglesiaFerreirós, A (1986), ‘La labor legislativa de Alfonso X el Sabio’ in Martín, A. Pérez (ed.), España y Europa: un pasado jurídico común, Murcia Google Scholar
Il movimento dei disciplinati (1962): Il movimento dei disciplinati nel settimo centenario del suo inizio (Perugia, 1260), Rome
Ilieva, A. (1991), Frankish Morea (1205–1262): socio-cultural interaction between the Franks and the local population, Athens
Imberciadori, I. , Mezzadria classica toscana con documentazion inedita dal IX al XIV secolo, Florence (1951)
Imkamp, W. (1983), Das Kirchenbild Innocenz’III, Stuttgart
,Inizi del cristianesimo in Livonia-Lettonia, Gli (1989), Pontificio Comitato per le Scienze Storiche, Vatican City
Innocent, III , Regesta, PL.
Ipat′ evskaia letopis′, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei 2, St Petersburg (1908); repr. Moscow (1962)
Irish cartularies of Llanthony Prima and Secunda, ed. Brooks, Eric John , Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (1953)
Irish pipe roll of 14 John, 1211–12, ed. Davies, Oliver and Quinn, David B. , Ulster Journal of Archaeology 4, Supplement (July 1941)
Irmscher, J. (1970a), ‘Nikäa als “Zentrum des griechischen Patriotismus”’, Revue des études sud-est européennes 8:Google Scholar
Irmscher, J. (1970b), ‘Das nikänische Kaisertum und Rußland’, Byzantion 40:Google Scholar
Irmscher, J. (1972), ‘Nikäa als “Mittelpunkt des griechischen Patriotismus”’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Irmscher, J. (1986), ‘Über den Charakter der Orientpolitik König Manfreds von Sizilien’, in Bυζάυτιου. Ἀφιέρωμα στὸυ A. N. Στρατὸ, Athens, I Google Scholar
Irsigler, F. (1987), ‘Deutschland: H. Städtische Sozial- und Wirtschaftsgeschichte. I. Hochmittelalter’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
Irwin, R. (1980), ‘The supply of money and the direction of trade in thirteenth-century Syria’, in Edbury, P.W. and Metcalf, D.M. (eds.), Coinage in the Latin east, British Archaeological Reports, International Series 77:Google Scholar
Irwin, R. (1980), ‘The supply of money and the direction of trade in thirteenth-century Syria’, in Edbury, P.W. and Metcalf, D.M. (eds.), Coinage in the Latin east. Oxford Google Scholar
Irwin, R. (1985), ‘The Mamluk conquest of the county of Tripoli’, in Edbury, P.W. (ed.), Crusade and settlement, Cardiff Google Scholar
Irwin, R. (1985), ‘The Mamluk conquest of the county of Tripoli’, in Edbury (1985)Google Scholar
Irwin, R. (1986), The Middle East in the Middle Ages: the early Mamluk sultanate, London and Sydney
Isaevich, Ia.D. (1989), ‘Galitsko-Volynskoe kniazhestvo v kontse XIII–nachale XIV v.’, Drevneishie gosudarstva na territorii SSSR, 1987 Google Scholar
Istoriia Kieva, I: Drevnii i srednevekovyi Kiev (1982), Kiev
Ivakin, G.Iu. (1982), Kiev v XIII–XV vekakh, Kiev
Ivanka, E. von (1972), ‘Mathematische Symbolik in den beiden Schriften des Kaisers Theodoros II Laskaris, Δήλωσιζ φυσικὴ und Περὶ φυσικῖζ KοιυωυίαζByzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Iwańczak, W. (1985), Tropem rycerskiej przygody. Wzorzec rycerski w piśmiennictwie czeskim XIV wieku, Warsaw
Jack, R.I. (1972), The sources of history: medieval Wales, London
Jackson, P. (1978), ‘The dissolution of the Mongol empire’, Central Asiatic Journal 22:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1980), ‘The crisis in the Holy Land in 1260’, English Historical Review 95:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1982), ‘Abaqa’, Encyclopaedia Iranica.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1984), ‘Ahmad-Takūdār’, Encyclopaedia Iranica.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1986), ‘Arḡūn’, Encyclopaedia Iranica.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1986), ‘The end of Hohenstaufen rule in Syria’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 59:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1987), ‘The crusades of 1239–41 and their aftermath’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1989), ‘B¯ayjū’, Encyclopaedia Iranica.Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1991), ‘The crusade against the Mongols (1241)’, Journal of Economic History 42:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (1998), ‘Marco Polo and his “Travels”’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 61:Google Scholar
Jackson, P. and Morgan, D. (trans.), The mission of Friar William of Rubruck: his journey to the court of the Great Khan Möngke (1253–1255), Hakluyt Society, 2nd series, 173, London (1990)
Jackson, Peter (1980), ‘The crisis in the Holy Land in 1260’, English Historical Review 95:Google Scholar
Jackson, Peter (1987), ‘The crusades of 1239–41 and their aftermath’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50:Google Scholar
Jacob, E.F. (1925), Studies in the period of baronial reform and rebellion 1258–1267, Oxford
Jacoby, D. (1967), ‘Les archontes grecs et la féodalité en Morée franque’, Travaux et mémoires 2:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1971), La féodalité en Grèce médiévale: les ‘Assises de Romanie’: sources, application et diffusion, Paris and The Hague
Jacoby, D. (1973), ‘The encounter of two societies: western conquerors and Byzantines in the Peloponnesus after the Fourth Crusade’, American Historical Review 78: ; repr. in Jacoby, D. , Recherches sur la Méditerranée orientale du XIIe au XVe siècle: peuples, sociétés, économies, London (1979), no. iiGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1977a), ‘Citoyens, sujets and protégés de Venise et de Gênes en Chypre de XIIIe au XVe siècle’, Byzantinische Forschungen 5:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1977b), ‘L’ expansion occidentale dans le Levant: les Vénitiens à Acre dans la seconde moitié du treizième siècle’, Journal of Medieval History 3:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1981), ‘Les Vénitiens naturalisés dans l’Empire byzantin: un aspect de l’expansion de Venise en Romanie du XIIIe au milieu du XVe siècle’, Travaux et mémoires 8: ; repr. in Jacoby, (1989c), no. ixGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1982), ‘Montmusard, suburb of crusader Acre: the first stage of its development’, in Kedar (1982)Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1986), ‘A Venetian manual of commercial practice from Crusader Acre’, in Airaldi, and Kedar, (1986).Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1986), ‘Knightly values and class consciousness in the crusader states of the eastern Mediterranean’, Mediterranean Historical Review 1: ; repr. in Jacoby, (1989c), no. 1Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1986a), ‘The kingdom of Jerusalem and the collapse of Hohenstaufen power in the Levant’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 40:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1986b), ‘A Venetian manual of commercial practice from crusader Acre’, in Airaldi, G. and Kedar, B.Z. (eds.), I comuni italiani nel regno crociato di Gerusalemme, Genoa Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1989), ‘From Byzantium to Latin Romania: continuity and change’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1989a), ‘Social evolution in Latin Greece’, in Setton (19691989) VI Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1989b), ‘From Byzantium to Latin Romania: continuity and change’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4: ; repr. in Arbel, , Hamilton, and Jacoby, (1989)Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1989c), Studies on the crusader states and on Venetian expansion, Northampton
Jacoby, D. (1993), ‘The Venetian presence in the Latin Empire of Constantinople (1204–1261): the challenge of feudalism and the Byzantine inheritance’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 43:Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1997). ‘Italian migration and settlement in Latin Greece: the impact on the economy’, in Mayer, H.E. (ed.), Die Kreuzfahrerstaaten als Multikulturelle Gesellschaft Einwanderer und Minderheiten im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert, Munich Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1998), ‘Venetian settlers in Latin Constantinople (1204–1261): rich or poor?’, in Maltezou, Ch. A. (ed.), Πλουίοι καί θτώχοι στηυ κοιώυια τῆζ Άυατόληζ (=Ricchi epoveri nella società dell’Orientegrecolatino), Venice.Google Scholar
,James of Aragon, Libre dels feyts, ed. Soldevila, F. , Les quatre gran cròniques, Barcelona (1971)
James, J. (19791981) The contractors of Chartres, 2 vols., Wyoming
Jansen, Hubert (1983), ‘Voies commerciales aux Pays-Bas à la fin du moyen âge: continuité et changement’, Publications du Centre européen d’études bourguignonnes 23:Google Scholar
Janssen, W. (1980), ‘Berg’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 1:Google Scholar
Jenkins, Dafydd , The law of Hywel Dda: law texts from medieval Wales, Llandysul (1986)
Jireček, K. (1911), Geschichte der Serben, Gotha
Jireček, K. (1916), ‘Albanien in der Vergangenheit’ and ‘Skutari und sein Gebeit im Mittelalter’, in Illyrisch-Albanische Forschungen, I, Vienna Google Scholar
Jochens, J. (1986), ‘Consent in marriage: Old Norse law, life and literature’, Scandinavian Studies 58:Google Scholar
Jochens, J. (1987), ‘The politics of reproduction: medieval Norwegian kingship’, American Historical Review 92:Google Scholar
Jóhannesson, Jón (1974), A history of the Old Icelandic commonwealth, Manitoba
Johnson, E. (1975), ‘The German crusade in the Baltic’, in Setton, K.M. , et al (eds.), A history of the crusades, Madison, WI, 111 Google Scholar
Jones, M. (ed.) (1986), Gentry and lesser nobility in late medieval Europe, Gloucester
Jones, P.h. (1964), ‘Per la storia agraria italiana nel medioevo. Lineamenti e problemi’, Rivista storica italiana 76:Google Scholar
Jones, P.J. (1965), ‘Communes and despots: the city state in late medieval Italy’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5 th series 15 Google Scholar
Jones, P.J. (1974), The Malatesta of Rimini and the papal state, Cambridge
Jones, P.J. (1980), Economia e società nell’Italia medievale, Toronto
Jones, P.J. (1997), The Italian City-State, Oxford
Jonsson, B. (1991), ‘The ballad and oral literature’, Harvard English Studies 17: Lexikon des Mittelalters (19771998) Munich Google Scholar
Jordan, E. (1909), Les origines de la domination angévine en Italie, 2 vols., Paris
Jordan, E. (1909), Les origines de la domination angevine en Italie, Paris
Jordan, E. (1960), Les origines de la domination angevine en Italie, Paris; repr. in 2 vols., New York (1960)
Jordan, E. (ed.), Les registres de Clement IV, 1 vol. and tables, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18931945)
Jordan, E. (ed.), Les registres di Clément IV, Paris (18931945)
Jordan, W.C. (1986), From servitude to freedom: manumission in the Senonais in the thirteenth century, Philadelphia
Jordan, W.C. (1989), The French monarchy and the Jews: from Philip Augustus to the last Capetians, Philadelphia
Jordan, William C. (1976), ‘Problems of the meat market of Béziers 1240–1247’, Revue des études juives 135:Google Scholar
Jordan, William C. (1976), ‘Supplying Aigues-Mortes for the crusade of 1248: the problem of restructuring trade’, in Jordan, William C. , et al (eds.), Order and innovation in the Middle Ages, Princeton, NJ Google Scholar
Jordan, William C. (1979), Louis IX and the challenge of the crusade: a study in rulership, Princeton, NJ
Jordan, William (1979), Louis IX and the challenge of the crusade: a study of rulership, Princeton
Jordan, William (1981), ‘Communal administration in France, 1257–1270: problems discovered and solutions imposed’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 59:Google Scholar
Jordan, William (1989), The French monarchy and the Jews from Philip Augustus to the last Capetians, Philadelphia
Jordan, William (1991a), ‘Isabelle d’Angoulême, by the grace of God, Queen’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 69:Google Scholar
Jordan, William (1991b), ‘The Jews and the transition to papal rule in the Comtat-Venaissin’, Michael 12:Google Scholar
Jotischky, A. (1995), The perfection of solitude: hermits and monks in the crusader states, University Park, PA
Journaux du trésor de Philippe IV, ed. Viard, J. , Paris (1940)
Jugnot, J. (1978), ‘Deux fondations augustiniennes en faveur des pèlerins’, in Assistance et charité (1978)Google Scholar
Julien, Ch.-A. (19511952) Histoire de lAfrique du Nord, 2 vols., 2nd edn, Paris; 11: De la conquête arabe à 1830, Eng trans., History of North Africa from the Arab conquest to 1830, ed. Stewart, C.C. , London (1970)
Juvaini, ῾Ata-Malik , The histoy of the world-conqueror, ed. Boyle, J.A. , 2 vols., Manchester (1958)
Kably, M. (1986), Société, pouvoir et religion au Maroc à la fin du moyen âge, Paris
Kaddache, M. (1982), L’Algérie médiévale, Algiers
Kaeuper, R.W. (1973), Bankers to the crown: the Riccardi of Lucca and Edward I, Princeton
Kaiser, Daniel H. (1980), The growth of the law in medieval Russia, Princeton
Kalic, J. (1979), Crkvene prilike u srpskim zemljama do stavaranja archiepiskopije 1219godine, Sava Nemanjić-Sveti Sava, istorija i predanje, Belgrade
Kaltner, B. (1882), Konrad von Marburg und die Inquisition in Deutschland, Prague
Kamp, N. (1974), ‘Von Kämmerer zum Sekreten: Wirtschaftsreformen und Finanzverwaltung im staufischen Königreich Sizilien’, in Fleckenstein, J. (ed.), Probleme um Friedrich II, Sigmaringen Google Scholar
Kantorowicz, E. (1931), Frederick the Second, 1194–1250, trans. Lorimer, E.O. , London
Kantorowicz, Ernst (1927), Kaiser Friedrich der Zweite, Berlin
Kantorowicz, Ernst (1957), The king’s two bodies: a study in medieval political theology, Princeton
Kargalov, V.V. (1965), ‘Posledstviia mongolo-tatarskogo nashestviia XIII v. dlia sel′ skikh mestnostei severo-vostochnoi Rusi’, Voprosy istorii 3:Google Scholar
Kargalov, V.V. (1967), Vneshnepoliticheskie faktory razvitiia feodal′ noi Rusi. Feodal′ naia Rus′ i kochevniki, Moscow
Karpozilos, A.D. (1973), The ecclesiastical controversy between the kingdom of Nicaea and the principality ofEpiros (1217–1233), Thessalonika
Karpozilos, A.D. (1974), ‘The date of the coronation of Theodore Doukas Angelos’, Bυζαυτιυα 6:Google Scholar
Karras, Ruth Mazo (1988), Slavey and society in medieval Scandinavia, New Haven
Kathir, Ibn , ῾AbdAllah, Abu᾿ l-Fida , Al-Bidaya wa ᾿ l-Nihaya fi ᾿ l-Tarikh, 14 vols., Beirut (1977)
Kedar, B.Z. (1979), ‘Canon law and the burning of the Talmud’, Bulletin of Medieval Canon Law 9:Google Scholar
Kedar, B.Z. (1984), Crusade and mission: European approaches towards the Muslims, Princeton, NJ
Kedar, B.Z. , et al (eds.) (1982), Outremer: studies in the history of the crusading kingdom of Jerusalem, Jerusalem
Kedar, Benjamin Z. (1972), ‘The passenger list of a crusader ship, 1250: towards the history of the popular element on the Seventh Crusade’, Studi medievali 3rd ser. 13:Google Scholar
Kedar, Benjamin Z. (1984), Crusade and mission: European approaches toward the Muslims, Princeton, NJ
Keen, M. (1984), Chivalry, New Haven
Keene, D.J. (1989), ‘Medieval London and its region’, London Journal 19 Google Scholar
Kelly, J.N.D. (1986), The Oxford dictionary of popes, Oxford
Kemp, E.W. (1948), Canonization and authority in the western church, London
Kempf, F. (1954), Papsttum und Kaisertum bei Innocenz III, Rome
Kempf, F. (1985), ‘Innocenz III und der deutscher Thronstreit’, Archivium historiae pontificiae 23:Google Scholar
Kempf, F. , Regestum Innocenti III papae super negotio Romani imperii, Miscellanea historiae pontificiae, XII, Rome (1947)
Kempf, J. (1893), Geschichte des deutschen Reiches während des großen Interregnums 1245–1273, Würzburg
Kennedy, H. (1996), Muslim Spain and Portugal: a political history of al-Andalus, London
Kennedy, H. (1996), Muslim Spain and Portugal, London and New York
Kenny, A. , Kretzmann, N. and Pinborg, J. (eds.) (1982), The Cambridge history of later medieval philosophy, Cambridge
Kenyon, John R. and Avent, Richard (eds.) (1987), Castles in Wales and the Marches: essays in honour of DJ. Cathcart King, Cardiff
Khaldun, Ibn , ‘Histoire des Benou l Ahmar rois de Grenade’, trans. Gaudefroy-Demombynes, M. , Journal asiatique 9th series 12 (1898)Google Scholar
Khaldun, Ibn , Histoire des Berbères et des dynasties musulmanes de lAfrique septentrionale, trans. de Slane, Macguckin , ed. Casenove, P. , Paris (1956)
Khaldun, Ibn , The Muqaddimah: an introduction to history, trans. Rosenthal, F. , 3 vols., 2nd edn, Princeton, NJ (1967)
Khallikan, Ibn , Muhammad, Ahmad b. , Wafayat al-A ῾ yan fiAnba᾿ Abna᾿ al-Zaman, ed. Abbas, I. , 8 vols., Beirut (1972)
Khowaiter, A.A. (1978), Baibars the first: his endeavours and achievements, London
Kibre, P. (1948), The nations in the mediaeval universities, Cambridge, MA
Kibre, P. (1961), Scholarly privileges in the Middle Ages: the rights, privileges, and immunities of scholars and universities at Bologna, Padua, Paris, and Oxford, London
Kieckhefer, R. (1979), The repression of heresy in medieval Germany, Liverpool
Kieckhefer, R. (1990), Magic in the Middle Ages, Cambridge
King, E. (1970), ‘Large and small landowners in thirteenth-century England’, Past and Present 47:Google Scholar
King, E. (1979), England 1175–1425, London
Kinkade, R.P. (1992), ‘Alfonso X, Cantiga 235, and the events of 1269–1278’, Speculum 67:Google Scholar
Kiousopoulou, A. (1990), Ὁ θεσμὸ τῖ οἰκογέυεια στὴυ Ἠπειρου κατὲ τὸυ 130 αἰώυα, Athens
,Kirakos of Gantsak, Patmut ῾iwn Hayoc ῾, trans. Khanlarian, L.A. , Istoriia Armenii, Moscow (1976)Google Scholar
Kittell, E.E. (1991), From ad hoc to routine: a case study in medieval bureaucracy, Philadelphia
Klaniczay, G. (1990), The uses of supernatural power: the transformation of popular religion in medieval and early-modern Europe, trans. Singerman, S. , ed. Margolis, K. , Cambridge
Klapisch-Zuber, C. (ed.) (1991), Histoire des femmes en occident, II: Le moyen âge, Paris
Klapisch-Zuber, Christiane (1985), Women, family, and ritual in Renaissance Italy, Chicago
Kleinenberg, I.E. (1976), ‘Dogovor Novgoroda s Gotskim beregom i nemetskimi gorodami 1262–1263 gg.’, Vspomogatel′ nye istoricheskie distsipliny 7:Google Scholar
Klepinin, N.A. (n.d.), Sviatoi i blagovernyi velikii kniaz′ Aleksandr Nevskii, Paris
Klingelhöfer, E. (1955), Die Reichsgesetze von 1220, 1231–2 und 1235, Quellen und Studien zur Verfassungsgeschichte des deutschen Reiches, 8, pt 2, Weimar
Kliuchevsky, V.O. (1911), A history of Russia, I, trans. Hogarth, C.J. , London
Kloczowski, J. (1987), Histoire religieuse de la Pologne, Paris
Kłoczowski, J. (ed.) The Christian community of medieval Poland, Wrocław (1981)
Kłoczowski, J. Zakony Franciszkanskie w Polsce, I, Lublin (1982)
Klopprogge, A. (1993), Ursprung und Ausprägung des abendländischen Mongolenbildes im 13. Jahrhundert: ein Versuch zur Ideengeschichte des Mittelalters, Wiesbaden
Knowles, C.H. (1975), Simon de Montfort1265–1965, Historical Association, London
Knowles, C.H. (1982), ‘The resettlement of England after the Barons’ War, 1264–67’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5 th series 32 Google Scholar
Knowles, D. (1962), ed. Luscombe, D. , The evolution of medieval thought, London; rev. edn, D. Luscombe, 1988
Knowles, D. (1968), The monastic Orders in England, Cambridge
Koch, A.C.F. (1951), De rechterlijke organisatie van het graafschap Vlaanderen tot in de 13e eeuw, Antwerp
Koch, G. (1962), Frauenfrage und Ketzertum im Mittelalter: Die Frauenbewegung im Rahmen des Katharismus und des Waldensertums und ihre sozialen Wurzeln (XII–XIV Jahrhundert), Forschungen zur mittelalterlichen Geschichte, IX, Berlin
Koch, John T (19851986) ‘When was Welsh literature first written down?’, Studia Celtica 20–1:Google Scholar
Koch, W. (1989), ‘Heinrich (VII)’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 4:Google Scholar
Koebner, R. (1951), ‘Despot and despotism: vicissitudes of a political term’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 14 Google Scholar
Koenig, J.C. (1977), ‘The popolo of north Italy (1196–1274): a political analysis’, DPhil diss., UCLA
Koller, H. (1980), ‘Albrecht I.’, Lexikon des Mittelalters I:Google Scholar
Koller, H. (1987), ‘II. Das Reich von den staufischen Kaisern bis zu Friedrich III. 1250–1450’, in Schieder, Th. and Seibt, F. (eds.), Handbuch der europäischen Geschichte, II, Stuttgart Google Scholar
Kollmann, Nancy Shields (1991), ‘Collateral succession in Kievan Rus′’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 14:Google Scholar
Kolmer, L. (1982), Ad capiendas vulpes. Die Ketzerbekämpfung in Südfrankreich in der ersten Hälfte des 13 Jahrhunderts und die Ausbildung des Inquisitionsverfahrens, Bonn
Kominsky, E.A. (1956), Studies in the agrarian history of England in the thirteenth century, Oxford
Kordoses, M.S. (1987), Southern Greece under the Franks (1204–1262): a study of the Greek population and the Orthodox Church under the Frankish dominion, Ioannina
Kordoses, M.S. (1987), Southern Greece under the Franks (1204–1262), Ioannina
Kosminsky, E.A. (1956), Studies in the agrarian history of England in the thirteenth century, Oxford
Kotliar, N.F. (1991), ‘Galitsko-volynskaia Rus′ i Vizantiia v XII–XIII vv. (sviazi real′ nye i vymyshlennye)’, in Iuzhnaia Rus′ i Vizantiia. Sbornik nauchnykh trudov (k XVIII kongressu vizantinistov), Kiev Google Scholar
Kotzschke, R. , Quellen sur Geschichte des Ostdeutschen Kolonisation, Leipzig and Berlin (1912)
Kouzes, A.P. (1947), ‘Tὰ ἰατρικὰ ἔργα τοῦ Nικηφόρου Bλεμμύδου κατὰ τοὺζ ὐπάρχουταζ κώδικαζ’, Πρακτικά τὴζ Ἀκαδημίαζ Ἀθηυῶυ 19:Google Scholar
Krantonelle, A. (1964), Ἠ κατκ τωυ ሢατιυωυ ἐλληυο-βουλαρικη συμπραξιζ ἐυ Φρακη 1204–1205, Athens.
Krautheimer, R. (1980), Rome, profile of a city, 312–1308, Princeton
Kravari, V , Villes et villages de Macédoine occidentale, Paris
Krekić, B. (1963), Dubrovnik (Raguse) et le Levant au moyen âge, Paris
Krekič, B. (1972), ‘Y eut-il des relations directes entre Dubrovnik (Raguse) et l’empire de Nicée?’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Krekic, B. (1973), ‘Venezia, Ragusa e le popolazioni serbo-croate’, in Venezia e il Levante fino al sec. XV, 2 vols., Florence Google Scholar
Kriegel, Maurice (1978), ‘Premarranisme et Inquisition dans la Provence des XIIIe et XIVe siècles’, Provence historique 29:Google Scholar
Kriegel, Maurice (1979), Les Jufs à la fin du moyen âge dans lEurope méditerranéenne, Paris
Krollmann, C. (1938), The Teutonic Order in Prussia, trans. Horstmann, E. , Elbing
Kroniky doby Karla IV, Prague (1987)
Krueger, H.C. (1985), Navi e proprietà navale a. Genova, seconda metà del sec. XIII, Genoa
Krueger, H.C. (1987), ‘Genoese shipowners and their ships in the twelfth century’, American Neptune 47:Google Scholar
Krueger, H.C. and Reynolds, R.L. (eds.), Lanfranco (1202–1226), Genoa (1952)
Krus, L. , Bettencourt, O. and Mattoso, J. (1982), ‘As inquirições de 1258 como fonte de históría da nobreza: o julgado de Aguiar de Sousa’, Revista de história económica e social 9:Google Scholar
Kuchera, M.P. (1975), ‘Pereiaslavskoe kniazhestvo’, in Beskrovnyi, L.G. (ed.), Drevnerusskie kniazhestva X–XIII vv., Moscow Google Scholar
Kuchkin, V.A. (1984), Formirovanie gosudarstvennoi territorii severno-vostochnoi Rusi v X–XIV vv., Moscow
Kurio, H. (1973), Geschichte und Geschichtsschreiber der ῾Abd al-Wadiden (Algerien im 13.15. Jahrhundert), Freiburg im Breisgau
Kuršankis, M. (1988), ‘L’empire de Trébizonde et les Turcs au 13e siècle’, Revue des études Byzantines 46:Google Scholar
Kurtz, E.Christophoros von Ankyra als Exarch des Patriarchen Germanos II’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 16 (1907)Google Scholar
Kurtz, E. , ‘Georgios Bardanes, Metropolit von Kerkyra’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 15 (1906)Google Scholar
Kurtz, E. , ‘Tri sinodalnykh gramoty mitropolita Efesskago Nikolaja Mesarita’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 12 (1906)Google Scholar
Kuttner, S. (1949), ‘Conciliar law in the making: the Lyonese constitutions of Gregory X in a manuscript of Washington’, Miscellanea P. Paschini 2:Google Scholar
Kuttner, S. and García y García, A. (1964), ‘A new eyewitness account of the Fourth Lateran Council’, Traditio 20:Google Scholar
l-Fada᾿il, Mufaddal b. Abi᾿ , Al-Nahj al-Sadid wa᾿ Durr al-Farid fi ma ba d Tarikh Ibn al- ᾿Amid, partly ed. and trans. by Blochet, E. , as ‘Moufazzal ibn Abil-Fazail. “Histoire des sultans mamlouks”’, Patrologia orientalis 12 (1919); 14 (1920); 20 (1929)Google Scholar
La chanson de la croisade albigeoise, ed., with modern French trans. Martin-Chabot, E. , 3 vols., Les classiques de l’histoire de France au moyen âge, Paris (1960)
La Monte, J.L. and Downs, N. (1950), ‘The lords of Bethsan in the kingdoms of Jerusalem and Cyprus’, Medievalia et humanistica 6:Google Scholar
La Monte, J.L. (1937), ‘John d’Ibelin: the old lord of Beirut, 1177–1236’, Byzantion 12:Google Scholar
La Monte, J.L. (19441945) ‘The lords of Sidon in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, Byzantion 17:Google Scholar
La Monte, J.L. (1947), ‘The lords of Caesarea in the period of the crusades’, Speculum 22:Google Scholar
La Monte, J.L. and Hubert, M.J. (1936), The wars of Frederick II against the Ibelins in Syria and Cyprus, New York
Labarge, M.W. (1962), Simon de Montfort, London
Labarge, M.W. (1980), Gascony: England’s first colony 1204–1453, London
Labib, S. (1970), Handelsgeschichte ägyptens im Spätmittelalter (1171–1517), Wiesbaden
Lacaita, J.P. (ed.), Benvenuti de Rambaldis de Imola comentum super Dantis Aldigherii Comoediam, 5 vols., Florence (1887)
Lacarra, J.M. (1972a), Historia política del reino de Navarra desde sus origenes hasta su incorporación a Castilla, 1, Pamplona
Lacarra, J.M. (1972b), El juramento de los reyes de Navarra (1234–1329), Madrid
Lackner, W. (1972), ‘Zum Lehrbuch der Physik des Nikephoros Blemmydes’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Lackner, W. (1981), ‘Die erste Auflage des Physiklehrbuches des Nikephoros Blemmydes’, in Paschke, F. (ed.), Überlieferungsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen, Berlin Google Scholar
Lackner, W. (1986), ‘Anthropologische Themen in den Schriften des Nikephoros Blemmydes’, in Wenin, C. (ed.), L’homme et son univers au moyen âge, Louvain Google Scholar
Lackner, W. , Nikephoros Blemmydes, ‘Gegen die Vorherbestimmung der Todesstunde’, Corpus philosophorum medii aevi. Philosophi Byzantini, 2, Leiden (1985)
Ladero Quesada, M.A. (1993), Fiscalidad y poder real en Castilla (1252–1369), Madrid
LaderoQuesada, M.A. (1969), Granada: historia de un país islámico (1232–1571). Madrid
Lafont, R. , Duvernoy, J. , Roquebert, M. , Labal, P. , Marten, P. and Pech, R. (1982), Les Cathares en Occitanie, Paris
Lagos Trindade, María José (1980), ‘Marchands étrangers de la Meditérranée au Portugal pendant le moyen âge’, Anuario de estudios medievales 10:Google Scholar
Laiou, A. (1984), ‘Contribution à l’étude de l’institution familiale en Epire au XIIIe siècle’, Fontes minores 6:Google Scholar
Laiou, Angeliki (1984), ‘Observations on the results of the Fourth Crusade: Greeks and Latins in port and market’, Medievalia et humanistica n.s. 12:Google Scholar
Lalinde Abadia, J. (1979), La corona de Aragón en el mediterráneo medieval, Saragossa
Lambert, Elie (1956, 1957), ‘Etude sur le pélérinage de Saint-Jacques de Compostelle’, Etudes médiévales 3: ; 4: plates II, III, IVGoogle Scholar
Lambert, M. (1961), Francisan poverty: the doctrine of the absolute poverty of Christ and the Apostles in the Franciscan Order, 1210–1323, London
Lambert, M. (1977), Medieval heresy: popular movements from the Gregorian reform to the Reformation, Oxford; 2nd edn, 1992
Lambert, M. (1998), The Cathars, Oxford
Lambert, M.D. (1961), Franciscan poverty: the doctrine of the absolute poverty of Christ and the Apostles in the Franciscan Order, London
Lameere, W , La tradition manuscrite de la correspondance de Grégoire de Chypre, patriarche de Constantinople (1283–1289), Etudes de philologie et d’histoire anciennes publiées par l’ Institut belge de Rome, II, Brussels and Rome (1937)
Lampropoulos, K. (19881989) ‘Ὁ χρόυοζ τῖζ στέψηζ τοῦ ήγεμόυα τῖζ Ἠπείρου Φεόδωρου A’ Kομυηυ, Ἠπειρωτικὰ Xρουικὰ 29:Google Scholar
Lampropoulos, K. (1988), Ἰωάυυηζ Ἀπόκαυκοζ. Συμβολὴ στὴυ ἔρευυα τού βίου καὶ τοῦ συγγραφικοῦ ἔργου του, Athens
Lampsidis, O. (1977), ‘Wunderbare Rettung des Theodoros Laskaris durch den Erzengel Michael’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 26:Google Scholar
Landes, David S. (1983), Revolution in time: clocks and the making of the modern world, Cambridge, MA
Landesmuseum, Württembergisches (1977), Die Zeit der Staufer, Geschichte – Kunst – Kultur, 4 vols., Stuttgart
Landini, L.C. (1968), The causes ofthe clericalization ofthe Order ofFriars Minor, Chicago
Lane, F.C. (1934), Venetian ships and shipbuilders of the Renaissance, Baltimore
Lane, F.C. (1966), Venice and history: the collected papers of Frederick C. Lane, Baltimore
Lane, F.C. (1973), Venice: a maritime republic, Baltimore
Lane, Frederic C. (1934), Venetian ships and shipbuilders of the Renaissance, Baltimore
Lane, Frederic C. (1973), Venice: a maritime republic, Baltimore
Lane, Frederic C. and Mueller, R.C. (1985), Money and banking in medieval and Renaissance Venice, Baltimore
Langdon, J.S. (1992), Byzantium’s last imperial offensive in Asia Minor: the documentay evidence for the hagiographical lore about John III Ducas Vatatzes’ crusade against the Turks, 1222 or 1225 to 1231, New York
Langdon, John (1984), ‘Horse hauling: a revolution in vehicle transport in twelfth- and thirteenth-century England?’, Past and Present 103:Google Scholar
Langlois, Charles-Victor (1887), Le règne de Philippe le Hardi, Paris
Langlois, E. (ed.), Les registres de Nicholas IV, 4 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18861893)
Langlois, E. (ed.), Les registres de Nicolas IV, Paris (18861893)
Langmuir, G.I. (1972), ‘The knight’s tale of young Hugh of Lincoln’, Speculum 47:Google Scholar
Langmuir, Gavin (1963), ‘The Jews and the archives of Angevin England’, Traditio 19:Google Scholar
Lansing, C. (1991), The Florentine magnates: lineage and faction in a medieval commune, Princeton, NJ
Lapidus, I.M. (1967), Muslim cities in the later Middle Ages, Cambridge, MA
Lapidus, Ira (1967), Muslim cities in the later Middle Ages, Cambridge, MA
Lappa-Zizicas, E. (1950), ‘Un traité inédit de Théodore II Lascaris’, in Actes du VIe congrès international des études byzantines, I, Paris Google Scholar
Larner, J. (1965), The lords ofRomagna: Romagnol society and the origins of the signorie, London
Larner, J. (1980), Italy in the age of Dante and Petrarch 1216–1380, London and New York
Larner, J. (1980), Italy in the age of Dante and Petrarch, London
Larner, J. (1988), ‘Chivalric culture in the age of Dante’, Renaissance Studies 2:Google Scholar
Laroui, A. (1970), L’histoire du Maghreb: un essai de synthèse, Paris; trans. Manheim, R. , The history of the Maghrib, Princeton (1977)
Laskaris, M. (1926), Vizantiske princeze u srednjevekovnoj Srbiji, Belgrade
Latham, D. (1986), ‘The rise of the ῾Azafids of Ceuta ᾿, in idem, From Muslim Spain to Barbary: studies in the history and culture of the Muslim west, Variorum Reprints, London, IIGoogle Scholar
Latimer, P. (forthcoming), ‘Early thirteenth-century prices’, in Church (forthcoming)
Latin texts of the Welsh laws, ed. Emanuel, H.D. , Cardiff (1967)
Lattes, E. (ed.), Repertorio diplomatico visconteo, 1, Milan (1911)
Laurent, Henri (1932), ‘Droit des foires et droits urbains aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles’, Revue historique de droit français et étranger 4th series 11:Google Scholar
Laurent, J.C.M. (ed.), Peregrinatores medii aevi quatuor, Leipzig (1873)
Laurent, M.H. (1947), Le bienheureux Innocent V (Pierre de Tarentaise) et son temps, Studie Testi, 129, Vatican City
Laurent, V. (1935), ‘Le pape Alexandre IV (1254–1261) et l’empire de Nicée, Echos d’orient 34:Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1946), ‘Le rapport de Georges le Métochite apocrisaire de Michel VIII auprès du pape Grégoire X (1275/6)’, Revue historique du sud-est européen 23:Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1954), ‘Charisticariat et commende à Byzance’, Revue des études byzantines 12:Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1963), ‘La succession épiscopale de la métropole de Thessalonique dans la première moitié du XIIIe siècle’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 54:Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (1969), ‘La chronologie des patriarches de Constantinople au XIIIe siècle’, Revue des études byzantines 27:Google Scholar
Laurent, V. Les regestes des actes du patriarcat de Constantinople, 1, fasc. 4: Les regestes de 1208 à 1309, Le patriarcat byzantin. Recherches de diplomatique, d’histoire et de géographie ecclésiastiques publiées par l’Institut d’études byzantines, Paris, 1st series, Paris (1971)
Laurent, V. and Darrouzès, J. Dossier grec de l’Union de Lyon (1273–1277), Archives de l’Orient chrétien, 16, Paris (1976)
Laurent, Vitalien (1945), ‘La croisade et la question d’orient sous le pontificat de Grégoire X (1272–1276)’, Revue d’histoire sud-est européenne 22:Google Scholar
Lavrent′ evskaia letopis′, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei, I, Leningrad (1926); repr. Moscow (1962)
Lawrence, C.H. (1960), St Edmund of Abingdon, Oxford
Lawrence, C.H. (1984), ‘The university in state and church’, in Catto, J.I. (ed.), The history of the University of Oxford, I: The early Oxford schools, Oxford Google Scholar
Lawrence, C.H. (1984), Medieval monasticism: forms of religious life in western Europe in the Middle Ages, London
Lawrence, C.H. (1994), The friars: the impact of the early mendicant movement on western society, London
Laws of the Marches, ed. Thomson, Thomas and Innes, Cosmo , Acts of the Parliaments of Scotland I, Edinburgh (1844) (red); trans. George Nielson, Miscellany of the Stair Society I, Stair Society, 26 (1971)
Layettes du trésor de chartes, ed. Teulet, A. , et al., 5 vols., Paris (18631909)
Layettes du trésor des chartes, III, ed. de Laborde, J. , Paris (1875)
Le Blévec, D (1978), ‘Une institution d’assistance en pays rhodanien: les frères pon-tifes’, in Assistance et charité (1978)Google Scholar
Le Bras, G. (1959), Institutions ecclésiastiques de la Chrétienté médiévale, Histoire de l’Eglise depuis les origines jusqu’ à nos jours, 12, Paris
Le Bras, G. , Lefebvre, C. and Rambaud, J. (1965), Histoire du droit et des institutions de léglise en Occident, VII: L’âge classique, Paris
Le credo, la morale et lInquisition (1971), Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 6, Toulouse
Le Goff, J. (1968), ‘Apostolat mendiant et fait urbain dans la France médiévale’, Annales: économies, sociétés, civilisations 23:Google Scholar
Le Goff, J. (1981), La naissance du purgatoire, Paris
Le Goff, J. (1984), The birth of purgatoy, trans. Goldhammer, A. , Chicago
Le Goff, J. (1985), Les intellectuels au moyen âge, 2nd edn, Paris
Le Goff, J. (1986), La bourse et la vie: économie et religion au moyen âge, Paris
Le Goff, J. (1996), Saint Louis, Paris
Le Goff, Jacques (1980), Time, work and culture in the Middle Ages, trans Goldhammer, A. , Chicago
Le Goff, J. (ed.) (1968), Hérésies et sociétés dans lEurope pré-industrielle, IIe–18e siècles, Paris and The Hague
Le liber censuum de l’église romaine, ed. Fabre, P. and Duchesne, L. , 3 vols. in 2, Paris (18891819)
Le livre des métiers d’Etienne Boileau, ed. , R. Lespinasse and Bonnardot, F. , Paris (1879)
Le mouvement confraternel (1987): Le mouvement confraternel au moyen âge: France, Suisse, Italie, Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome, 97, Rome and Lausanne
Le Roy Ladurie, E. (1975), Montaillou, village occitan de 1294 à 1324, Paris
Le Roy Ladurie, E. (1978), Montaillou: Cathars and Catholics in a French village, 1294–1324, trans. Bray, B. , London
Le Tourneau, R. (1949), Fès avant le Protectorat, Casablanca
Le Tourneau, R. (1961), Fez in the age of the Marinides, Norman, OK
Le Tourneau, R. (1969), The Almohad movement in North Africa in the 12th and 13th centuries, Princeton
Le Tourneau, R. (1970), ‘Sur la disparition de la doctrine almohade’, Studia islamica 32:Google Scholar
Lea, H.C. (1887), A history of the Inquisition in the Middle Ages, 3 vols., New York
Leader, D.R. (1988), A history of the University of Cambridge, I: The university to 1546, Cambridge
Leask, H.G. (1973), Irish castles and castellated houses, Dundalk
Lecler, J. (1964), ‘Pars corporis papae: le Sacré Collège dans l’ecclésiologie médiévale’, in L’homme devant Dieu. Mélanges H de Lubac, II, Paris Google Scholar
Leclercq, J. (1980), ‘Il monachesimo femminile’, in Movimento religioso (1980)Google Scholar
Lederer, E. (1953), ‘Tatarskoe nashestvie na Vengriiu v sviazi s mezhdunarodnymi sobytiiami epokhy’, Acta historica academiae scientiarum hungaricae 2:Google Scholar
Leff, G. (1958), Medieval thought from St Augustine to Ockham, Harmondsworth
Leff, G. (1967), Heresy in the later Middle Ages: the relation of heterodoxy to dissent c.1250–c.1450, 2 vols., Manchester
Leff, G. (1968), Paris and Oxford Universities in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, New York
Leighley, J. (1939), The towns of medieval Livonia, University of California Publications in Geography, 6, no. 7, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Lemaitre, J.L. (ed.) (1986), L’église et la mémoire des morts dans la France médiévale, Paris
Lemmens, L. (1926), Testimonia minora de sancto Francisco Assisiensi, Assisi
Léonard, E. (1967), Les Angevins de Naples, Paris; Italian edn, Gli Angioini di Napoli, Milan (1967)
Les établissements de Saint Louis, ed. Viollet, P. , Paris (1881)
Les olim ou registres des arrêts rendus par la cour du roi, ed. Beugnot, A. , Paris (1839)
Les routes de la France depuis les origines jusqu’ à nos jours (1959), Colloques des ‘Cahiers de civilisation’, Paris
Les universités du Languedoc au XIIIe siècle (1970), Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 5, Toulouse
Lesage, G. (1950), Marseille angevine, Paris
Lesnick, D.R. (1989), Preaching in medieval Florence: the social world of Franciscan and Dominican spirituality, Athens, GA
Lespinasse, R. (ed.), ‘Chronique ou histoire abrégée des évêques et des comtes de Nevers’. Bulletin de la Société nivernaise 7 (1872)Google Scholar
Lespinasse, René and Bonnardot, F. (1879), Les métiers et corporations de la ville de Paris: le Livre des métiers d’Etienne Boileau, Paris
L’età dello Spirito e la fine dei tempi. Atti del II congresso internazionale di studi gioachimiti, San Giovanni in Fiore
Leuschner, Joachim (1980), Germany in the late Middle Ages, Amsterdam
LevidellaVida, G. (1935), ‘L’invasione dei Tartari in Siria nel 1260 nei ricordi di un testimone oculare’, Orientalia n.s. 4:Google Scholar
Levi, G. (1882), Bonifacio VIII e le sue relazioni col comune di Firenze, Rome
Lewis, S. (1987), The art of Matthew Paris in the Chronica majora, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Leyser, K. (1968), ‘The German aristocracy from the ninth to the early twelfth century: a historical and cultural sketch’, Past and Present 41:Google Scholar
Leyser, K. (1984), ‘Early medieval canon law and the beginnings of knighthood’, in Fenske, Rösener and Zotz, (1984)Google Scholar
L’Hermite-Leclercq, P. (1989), Le monachisme féminin dans la société de son temps: le monastère de La Celle (XI–début du XVIe siècle), Paris
L’homme et la route en Europe occidentale au moyen âge et aux temps modernes (1982), Deuxième Journées Internationales d’Histoire, 20–2 Septembre 1980, Auch
L’Huillier, P. (1960), ‘La nature des relations ecclésiastiques gréco-latines après la prise de Constantinople par les croisés’, in Akten des XI internazionalen Byzantinisten-Kongresses, Munich Google Scholar
Liber cartarum prioratus sancti Andree in Scotia, ed. Thomson, Thomas , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1841)
Liber cartarum Sancte Crucis, ed. Innes, Cosmo , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1840)
Liber ecclesie de Scon, ed. Smythe, William , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1843)
Liber sancte Marie de Calchou, ed. Innes, Cosmo , 2 vols., Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1846)
Liber sancte Marie de Melros, ed. Innes, Cosmo , 2 vols., Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1837)
Liber sancti Thome de Aberbrothoc, ed. Innes, Cosmo , 2 vols., Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (18481856)
Limborch, P. , Historia inquisitionis cui subiungitur Liber sententiarum inquisitionis Tholosanae ab anno Christi MCCCVII ad annum MCCCXXIII, Amsterdam (1692)
Limonov, Iu.A. (1987), Vladimiro-Suzdalskaia Rus, Leningrad
Limouzin-Lamothe, R. , La commune de Toulouse et les sources de son histoire (1120–1249), Toulouse and Paris (1932)
Lindkvist, T. (1979a), ‘Swedish medieval society: previous research and recent developments, Scandinavian Journal of History 4:Google Scholar
Lindkvist, T. (1979b), Landborna i Norden under äldre medeltid, Studia Historica Upsaliensia, 110, Uppsala
Lindkvist, T. (1988), Plundring, skatter och den feodala statens framväxt, Opuscula Historica Upsaliensia, I, Uppsala
Linehan, P. (1971), The Spanish Church and the papacy in the thirteenth century, Cambridge
Linehan, P. (1980), ‘The Spanish Church revisited: the episcopal gravamina of 1279’, in Tierney, B. and Linehan, P. (eds.), Authority and power: studies on medieval law and government presented to Walter Ullmann on his 70th birthday, Cambridge (repr. in Spanish Church and society 1150–1300, London (1983))Google Scholar
Linehan, P. (1981), ‘Segovia: a “frontier” diocese in the thirteenth century’, English Historical Review 96: (repr. in Spanish Church and society 1150–1300, London (1983))Google Scholar
Linehan, P. (1993), History and the historians of medieval Spain, Oxford
Linehan, P. (1997), The ladies of Zamora, Manchester
Linehan, P.A. (1971), The Spanish Church and the papacy in the thirteenth century, Cambridge
Littere Wallie, ed. Edwards, John Goronwy , Cardiff (1940)
Little, D.P. (1987), ‘The fall of ᾿Akka in 690/1291: the Muslim version’, in Sharon, M. (ed.), Studies in Islamic history and civilization in honour of Professor David Ayalon, Leiden Google Scholar
Little, D.P. (1989), ‘Jerusalem under the Ayyubids and Mamluks 1197–1516’, in Asali, K.J. (ed.), Jerusalem in history, Buckhurst, Essex Google Scholar
Little, L.K. (1978), Religious poverty and the profit economy in medieval Europe, London
Little, L.K. (1981), ‘Les techniques de la confession et la confession comme technique’, in Vauchez, (1981a)Google Scholar
Little, Lester K. (1978), Religious poverty and the profit economy in medieval Europe, London
Little, Lester K. (1988), Liberty, charity, fraternity: lay religious confraternities at Bergamo in the age of the commune, Bergamo and Northampton, MA
Livonian Rhymed Chronicle, trans. Smith, J. and Urban, W. , Bloomington, IN (1977)
Llandaff episcopal acta 1140–1287, ed. Crouch, David , Cardiff (1988)
Lloyd, J.E. (1939), A history of Wales from the earliest times to the Edwardian conquest, 2 vols., 3rd edn, London Lloyd, S.D. (1988), English society and the crusade 1216–1307, Oxford
Lloyd, J.E. (1939), A history of Wales, 3rd edn, 2 vols., London
Lloyd, S.D. (1988), English society and the crusade 1216–1307, Oxford
Lloyd, S.D. (19911992) ‘William Longespee II; the making of an English crusading hero’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 35–6:Google Scholar
Lloyd, Simon (1984), ‘The Lord Edward’s crusade, 1270–2: its setting and significance’, in Gillingham, John and Holt, J.C. (eds.), War and government in the Middle Ages, Woodbridge Google Scholar
Lloyd, Simon (1986), ‘Gilbert de Clare, Richard of Cornwall and the Lord Edward’s crusade’, Nottingham Medieval Studies 30:Google Scholar
Lloyd, Simon (1988), English society and the crusade 1216–1307, Oxford
Lock, P. (1995), The Franks in the Aegean, 1204–1500, London
Lockhart, L. (1968), ‘The relations between Edward I and Edward II of England and the Mongol Il-khans of Persia’, Iran 6:Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1965), ‘Mémoire d’Ogier, protonotaire, pour Marco et Marchetto nonces de Michel VIII Paléologue auprès du pape Nicholas III. 1278 printemps-été’, Orientalia christiana periodica 31:Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1973), ‘Aux origines du despotat d’Epire et de la principauté d’Achaïe’, Byzantion 43:Google Scholar
LoenertzR.-J., , ‘Lettre de George Bardanès, métropolite de Corcyre, au patriarche oecuménique Germain II 1226–1227c.’, Έπετεὶζ ἑταιρεὶζ Bυξαυτιυ ῶυ οπουδῶυ 33 (1964)Google Scholar
Lomax, D.W. (1965), La orden de Santiago (1170–1275), Madrid
Lomax, D.W. (1978), The reconquest of Spain, London and New York
Lomax, D.W. (1988), ‘La conquista de Andalucía a través de la historiografía europea de la época’, in Cabrera, E. (ed.), Andalucía entre oriente y occidente (1236–1492): actas del V Coloquio Internacional de Historia Medieval de Andalucía, Córdoba Google Scholar
Lomax, D.W. (1989), ‘Heresy and Orthodoxy in the fall of Almohad Spain’, in Lomax, D.W. and Mackenzie, D. (eds.), God and man in medieval Spain: essays in honour of J.R.L. Highfield, Warminster Google Scholar
Lomax, Derek W (1969), ‘The Lateran reforms and Spanish literature’, Iberoromania 1:Google Scholar
Lomax, Derek W (1971), ‘La lengua oficial de Castilla’, in Actele celui de-al XII Congres international de linguistica si filologie romanica, Bucharest Google Scholar
Lombard-Jourdan, Ann (19821983) ‘Les foires aux origines des villes’, Francia 10:Google Scholar
Lombardo, A. (ed.), Documenti della colonia veneziana di Creta I: Imbreviature di Pietro Scardon (1271), Turin (1942)
Lombardo, A. and Morozzo della Rocca, R. (eds.), Nuovi documenti del commercio veneto dei sec. XI–XIII, Treviso (1953)
Longère, P. (1983), La prédication médiévale, Paris
Longnon, J. (1949), L’empire latin de Constantinople et la principauté de Morée, Paris
Longnon, J. (1950), ‘La reprise de Salonique par les Grecs en 1224’, in Actes du VIème congrès international des études byzantines, I, Paris Google Scholar
Longnon, J. (1962), ‘The Frankish states in Greece, 1204–1311’, in Setton, (19691989) II Google Scholar
Longnon, J. (ed.), Livre de la conqueste de la princée de lAmorée, Chronique de Morée (1204–1305), Paris (1911)
Longnon, Jean (1939), Recherches sur la vie de Geoffroy de Villehardouin, Paris
Longnon, Jean (1976), ‘Les vues de Charles d’Anjou pour la deuxième croisade de Saint-Louis: Tunis ou Constantinople?’, in Septième centenaire de la mort de Saint-Louis: actes des colloques de Royaumont et de Paris, Paris Google Scholar
Longnon, Jean (1978), Les compagnons de Villehardouin: recherches sur les croisés de la quatrième croisade, Geneva
Longo, A.A. (19851986) ‘Per la storia di Corfù nel XIII secolo’, Rivista di studi bizantini e neoellenici n.s. 22–3:Google Scholar
Lönnroth, E. (1934), Sverige och kalmarunionen, Göteborg
Lönnroth, E. (1940), Statsmakt och statsfinans i det medeltida Sverige, Götenborg
Lönnroth, E. (1964), ‘De äkta folkungarnas program’, Från svensk medeltid:Google Scholar
Loos, M. (1974), Dualist heresy in the Middle Ages, Prague
LópezFerreiro, A. (1902), Historia de la santa iglesia de Santiago de Compostela, V, Santiago de Compostela
Lopez, R.S. (1936), Studi sull’economia genovese nel medioevo, Turin
Lopez, R.S. (1938), Storia delle colonie genovesi nel Mediterraneo, Bologna
Lopez, R.S. (1970), ‘Les méthodes commerciales des marchands occidentaux en Asie du XIe au XIVe siècle’, in Mollat du Jourdain (1970)Google Scholar
Lopez, R.S. (1975), Su e giù per la storia de Genova, Genoa
Lopez, R.S. and Airaldi, G. (1983), ‘Il più antico manuale italiano di pratica della mercatura’, in Miscellanea di studi storici, II, Genoa Google Scholar
Lopez, Robert S. (1936), Studi sull economia genovese nel medio evo, Turin
Lopez, Robert S. (1951), ‘Majorcans and Genoese on the North Sea route in the thirteenth century’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 29:Google Scholar
Lopez, Robert S. (1956), ‘The evolution of land transport in the Middle Ages’, Past and Present 9:Google Scholar
Lopez, Robert S. (1971), The commercial revolution of the Middle Ages, 950–1350, New York
Lopez, Robert S. (1976), The commercial revolution of the Middle Ages 950–1301, Cambridge
Lopez, Robert S. and Raymond, I.W. (1955), Medieval trade in the Mediterranean world, New York
Lord, Albert B. (1991), Epic singers and oral tradition, Ithaca
Lotter, Friedrich (1988a), ‘Hostienfrevelvorwurf und Blutwunderfälschung bei den Judenverfolgungen von 1298 (“Rintfleisch”) und 1336–1338 (“Armleder”)’, in Fälschungen im Mittelalter: Fingierte Brief, Frömmigkeit and Fälschung, Realienfälschungen, Hanover Google Scholar
Lotter, Friedrich (1988b), ‘Die Judenverfolgung des “König Rintfleisch” in Franken um 1298’, Zeitschrift fuer Historische Forschung 15:Google Scholar
Loud, G.A. (1985), ‘T he Assise sur la Ligece and Ralph of Tiberias’, in Edbury (1985)Google Scholar
Loukaki, M.Première didascalie de Serge le Diacre: éloge du patriarche Michel Autôreianos’, Revue des études byzantines 52 (1994)Google Scholar
Lourdeaux, W. and Verhelst, D. (eds.) (1976), The concept ofheresy in the Middle Ages (11th–13th centuries), Mediaevalia Lovaniensia, Series I, Studia IV, Louvain and The Hague
Lourie, E. (1966), ‘A society organized for war: medieval Spain’, Past and Present 35:Google Scholar
Lourie, E. (1969), ‘An offer of the suzerainty and escheat of Cyprus to Alphonso III of Aragon by Hugh de Brienne in 1289’, English Historical Review 84:Google Scholar
Lourie, E. (1990) Crusade and colonisation: Muslims, Christians and Jews under the crown of Aragon, Aldershot
Lourie, E. (1990), Crusade and colonisation: Muslims, Christians and Jews in medieval Aragon, Aldershot
Luard, H.R. (ed.), ‘Annales monasterii de Burton’, in Annales Monastici, 1, Rolls Series, London (1864)Google Scholar
,Lucas of Tuy, Chronicon mundi, ed. Schottus, A. , Hispania illustrata, IV, Frankfurt (1608)Google Scholar
Luchaire, A. (19041908) Innocent III, 6 vols., Paris
Luchaire, A. (1908), Innocent III: le concile du Latran et la réforme de l’église, Paris
Luchaire, Achille (1911), Innocent III: la question d’orient, Paris
Luigi, Ildefonso San (17701789) Delizie degli eruditi toscani, 24 vols., Florence
Lunden, K. (1977), Norge under Sverreætten 1177–1319 (Norges historie, ed. Mykland, K. , III), Oslo
Lunden, K. (1978), ‘Det norske kongedømet i høgmellomalderen’, Studier i historisk metode 13:Google Scholar
Lunt, W.E. (1939), Financial Relations ofthe papacy with England to 1325, Cambridge, MA
Lunt, William E. (1934), Papal revenues in the Middle Ages, 2 vols., New York
Lunt, William E. (1939), Financial relations of the papacy with England to 1327, Cambridge, MA
Lupprian, K.E. (ed.), Die Beziehungen der Päpste zu islamischen und mongolischen Herrschern im 13. Jahrhundert anhand ihres Briefwechsels, Vatican City (1981)
Luykx, T.h. (1946), Johanna van Constantinopel: Gravin van Vlaanderen en Henegouwen, Antwerp
Luykx, T.h. (1961), De grafelijke fnanciële bestuursinstellingen en het grafelijk patrimonium in Vlaanderen tijdens de regering van Margareta van Constantinopel (1244–1278), Brussels
Luzio, A. (1913), ‘I Corradi di Gonzaga, signori di Mantova’, Archivio storico lombardo 4th series 19 Google Scholar
Luzzatto, G. (1961), Storia economica di Venezia dall’XI al XVI secolo, Venice
Lydon, James (1967), ‘The problem of the frontier in medieval Ireland’, Topic. A Journal of the Liberal Arts 13:Google Scholar
Lydon, James (1972), The lordship of Ireland in the Middle Ages, Dublin
Lydon, James (1973), Ireland in the later Middle Ages, Dublin
Lydon, James (ed.) (1981), England and Ireland in the later Middle Ages: essays in honour of Jocelyn Otway-Ruthven, Dublin
Lydon, James (ed.) (1984), The English in medieval Ireland, Dublin
Lynch, Michael , Spearman, M. and Stell, G. (eds.) (1988), The Scottish medieval town, Edinburgh
Lyon, B. and Verhulst, A.E. (1967), Medieval finance: a comparison of financial institutions in northwestern Europe, Providence
Macartney, C.A. , The medieval Hungarian historians: a critical and analytical guide, Cambridge (1953)
Maccarrone, M. (1940), Chiesa e stato nella dottrina di Papa Innocenzo III, Rome
Maccarrone, M. (1952), Vicarius Christi: storia del titolo papale, Rome
Maccarrone, M. (1961), ‘IlIV Concilio Lateranense’, Divinitas 2:Google Scholar
Maccarrone, M. (1972), Studi su Innocenzo III, Italia Sacra, 17, Padua
Maccarrone, M. (1995), Nuovi studi su Innocenzo III, Rome
Maccoby, H. , Judaism on trial: Jewish–Christian disputations in the Middle Ages, East Brunswick, NJ (1982)
Maccoby, H. , Judaism on trial: Jewish–Christian disputations in the Middle Ages, London and Toronto (1982)
MacDonald, R.A. (1965), ‘Alfonso the Learned and succession: a father’s dilemma’, Speculum 40:Google Scholar
MacDonald, R.A. (1985), ‘Law and politics: Alfonso’s program of political reform’, in Burns, R.I. (ed.), The worlds of Alfonso the Learned and James the Conqueror: intellect and force in the Middle Ages, Princeton Google Scholar
MacKay, A. (1977), Spain in the Middle Ages: from frontier to empire, 1000–1500, London
MacKay, A. (1986), ‘The lesser nobility in the kingdom of Castile’, in Jones, (1986)Google Scholar
Mackeen, A.M.M. (1971), ‘The early history of Sufism in the Maghrib prior to al-Shadili (d.656/1256)’, and ‘The rise of al-Shadhili’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 91:Google Scholar
Mackenney, Richard (1985), ‘Towns and trade’, in Smith, Lesley (ed.), The making of Britain: the Middle Ages, London Google Scholar
Mackenney, Richard (1987), Tradesmen and traders: the world of the Guilds in Venice and Europe c. 1250–c. 1650, London
MacKenzie, William Mackay (1949), The Scottish burghs, Edinburgh
Macniocaill, Gearoid , Na Buirgéisi, 2 vols., Dublin (1964)
Macquarrie, Alan (1985), Scotland and the crusades 1095–1560, Edinburgh
MacQueen, Hector (1993), Common law and feudal society in medieval Scotland, Edinburgh
Macrides, R. (1981), ‘Saints and sainthood in the early Palaiologan period’, in Hackel, S. (ed.), The Byzantine saint, London Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1990), ‘Subversion and loyalty in the cult of St Demetrios’, Byzantinoslavica 51:Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1992), ‘Bad historian or good lawyer? Demetrios Chomatenos and novel 131’, DOP 46:Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1994), ‘From the Komnenoi to the Palaiologoi: imperial models in decline and exile’, in Magdalino, P. (ed.), New Constantines: the rhythm of imperial renewal at Byzantium, 4th to 13th centuries, Aldershot Google Scholar
Macrides, R.J. (1980), ‘The new Constantine and the new Constantinople – 1261’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 6:Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1975), The English peasantry and the demands of the crown, Past and Present supplement
Maddicott, J.R. (1981), ‘Parliament and the consituencies, 1272–1377’, in Davies, and Denton, (1981)Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1984), ‘Magna Carta and the local community, 1215–59’, Past and Present 102:Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1984), ‘Magna Carta and the local community’, Past and Present 102:Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1986), ‘Edward I and the lessons of baronial reform: local government 1258–80’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), I Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1986), ‘Edward I and the lessons of baronial reform: local government, 1258–80’, in Coss and Lloyd (1986)Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1988), ‘The crusade taxation of 1268–1270 and the development of parliament’, in Coss, and Lloyd, (1988)Google Scholar
Maddicott, J.R. (1994), Simon de Montfort, Cambridge
Maddicott, J.R. (1998), ‘“An infinite multitude of nobles”: quality, quantity and politics in the pre-reform parliaments of Henry III’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), vii Google Scholar
Maffei, D. (1975), ‘Un trattato di Bonaccorso degli Elisei e i più antichi statuti dello Studio di Bologna nel manoscritto 22 della Robbins Collection’, Bulletin of Medieval Canon Law n.s. 5:Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1977), ‘A neglected authority for the history of the Peloponnese in the early thirteenth century: Demetrius Chomatianos, archbishop of Bulgaria’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 70:Google Scholar
Maguelone, M.-C. Blanc-Lébnédeff (1982, 1983), ‘Le port de Saint-Gilles au moyen age’, Cahiers d’études cathares 33, 96: 42–50; 34, 99:Google Scholar
Maier, C. (1995), ‘Crusade rhetoric again the Muslim colony of Lucera: Eudes of Châteauroux’ Sermones de rebellione sarracenorum Lucera in Apulia ’, Journal of Medieval History 21:Google Scholar
Mainoni, P. (1982), Mercanti lombardi tra Barcellona e Valenza nel basso medioevo, Bologna
Maire-Vigueur, J.C. (1987), ‘Comuni e signori in Umbria, Marche e Lazio’, in UTET Storia d’Italia, VII, pt 2, Turin Google Scholar
Maire-Vigueur, J.C. (ed.) (1986), L’aveu: antiquité et moyen âge, Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome, 88, Rome
Maisonneuve, H. (1960), Etudes sur les origines de l’Inquisition, Paris
Maitland, F.W. (1898), ‘William of Drogheda and the universal ordinary’, in his Roman canon law in the Church of England, London Google Scholar
Maksimović, Lj. (1981), Istorija srpskog naroda, I, Belgrade
Malaspina, Saba , Rerum sicularum historia, in de Re, G. , Cronisti e scrittori sincroni napoletani, Naples (1868)
Mâle, E. (1958), The Gothic image: religious art in France of the thirteenth centuy, London and New York (first published as L’art religieux du XIIIe siècle en France, Paris (1902)
Maleczek, W. (1984), Papst und Kardinnalskolleg von 1191 bis 1216, Vienna
Maltezou, C.h. (1989), ‘L’impero di Nicea nelle fonti della Creta veneziana’, Συμμεικτα 8:Google Scholar
Maltézou, Ch. (1978), ‘Il quartiere veneziano di Costantinopoli (Scali marittimi)’, Thesaurismata 15:Google Scholar
Manaresi, C. (ed.), Gli atti del comune di Milano, Milan (1919)
Manselli, R. (1977), ‘Les Chrétiens de Bosnie: le Catharisme en Europe orientale’, Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique 72:Google Scholar
Manselli, R. (1980), San Francesco d’Assisi, Rome
Mansi, J.D. , Sacrorum conciliorum nova et amplissima collectio, 31 vols., Florence and Venice (17591798)
Mansilla, D. (1945), Iglesia castellano–leonesa y Curia Romana en los tiempos del Rey San Fernando, Madrid
Mansilla, D. (1955), La documentación pontificia hasta Inocencio III (965–1216), Rome
Mansilla, D. (1965), La documentación pontificia de Honorio III (1216–1227), Rome
Mansuri, M.T. (1992a), Recherche sur les relations entre Byzance et l’Egypte (1259–1453) d’après des sources arabes, ed. l’Université de Tunis–La Manouba, série histoire, I, Tunis
Mansuri, M.T. (1992b), ‘Byzantins, Mamluks et Mongols aux alentours de 1265: la politique étrangère de Michel VIII Paléologue au début de son règne’, Byzantiaka 12 Google Scholar
Manzano Rodriguez, M.A. (1992), La intervención de los Benimerines en la Península Iberica, Madrid
Maravall, J.A. (1973), Estudios de historia del pensamiento español: edad media, 1, 2nd edn, Madrid
Marçais, G (1957), ‘Le makhzen des Beni ῾Abd al-Wad, rois de Tlemcen’, in idem, Mélanges d’histoire et d’archéologie de l’occident musulman, 2 vols., Algiers, 1Google Scholar
Marçais, G. (1913), Les Arabes en Berbérie du IIe au I4e siècle, Constantine and Paris
Marçais, G. (1955), ‘Les villes de la côte algérienne et la piraterie au moyen âge’, Annales de l’Institut des études orientales (Algiers) 13:Google Scholar
Marcos Pous, A. (1956), ‘Los dos matrimonios de Sancho IV de Castilla’, Escuela española de arqueología e historia en Roma: cuadernos de trabajo 8:Google Scholar
Mariana, J. (1992), De rebus hispaniae, Toronto
,Marino Sanudo Torsello, Secreta fidelium crucis, II, ch. XVIII, in Bongars, J.B. , Gesta dei per Francos, II, Hanover (1611)
Mariotte, J.-Y. (1963), Le comté de Bourgogne sous les Hohenstaufen 1156–1208, Paris
Mariotte-Löber, R. (1973), Ville et seigneurie: les chartes de franchises des comtes de Savoie, fin XIIe siècle–1343, Annecy and Geneva
Marković, M. (1952), ‘Byzantine sources in the archives of Dubrovnik’, ZRVI 1 Google Scholar
Marques, M.A. Fernandes (1990), ‘O Papado e Portugal no tempo de D. Afonso III (1245–1279)’, diss., Coimbra
Marsh, F.B. (1912), English rule in Gascony 1199–1259 with special reference to the towns, Ann Arbor, MI
Marshall, C. (1992), Warfare in the Latin east 1922–1291, Cambridge
Marshall, C.J. (1989), ‘The French regiment in the Latin east’, Journal of Medieval History 15:Google Scholar
Marshall, C.J. (1990), ‘The use of the charge in battles in the Latin east, 1192–1291’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 63:Google Scholar
Marshall, C.J. (1991), Warfare in the Latin east1192–1291, Cambridge
Marshall, Christopher (1991), Warfare in the Latin east 1192–1291, Cambridge
Martin, Geoffrey (1981), ‘Plantation boroughs in medieval Ireland, with a handlist of boroughs to c. 1500’, in Harkness, David and , Mary O’David (eds.), The town in Ireland, Historical Studies, 13, Belfast Google Scholar
Martin, H. (1975), Les ordres mendiants en Bretagne (v.1230–v.1530): pauvreté volontaire et prédication à la fin du moyen âge, Paris
Martin, Janet (1986), Treasure of the land of darkness: the fur trade and its significance for medieval Russia, Cambridge
Martin, T.h. (1963), Die Städtepolitik Rudolfs von Habsburg, Göttingen
Martin, V. (1937), ‘Comment s’est formée la doctrine de la superiorité du concile sur le pape’, Revue des sciences religieuses 17:Google Scholar
Martines, Lauro (1979), Power and imagination: city states in Renaissance Italy, London
Martínez Ferrando, J.E. (1960), La tràgica història dels reis de Mallorca, Barcelona
Martini, Giuseppe (1944), ‘Innocenzo III ed il finanziamento delle crociate’, Archivio della R. deputazione romana di storia patria 67:Google Scholar
Martinus, Raymundus , Pugio fidei adversus Mauros et Judaeos, ed. Carpzov, J.B. , Leipzig (1687)
Marzuq, Ibn , Al-Musnad al-sahih al-hasan fi ma ᾿ athir Mawlana Abi ᾿l-Hasan, ed. Viguera, M.J. , Algiers (1981)
Marzuq, Ibn , El Musnad, hechos memorables de Abu ᾿l-Hasan, Sultan de los Benimerines, Madrid (1977)
MasLatrie, L. (18521861) Histoire de l’île de Chypre sous le règne des princes de la maison de Lusignan, Paris
Maschke, E. (1966), ‘Die Wirtschaftspolitik Friedrichs II. im Königreich Sizilien’, Vierteljahrschrift für Sozial- und Wirtschaftsgeschichte 55:Google Scholar
Maschke, E. and Sydow, J. (1973), Stadt und Ministerialität, Stuttgart
Masi, G. (1927), ‘Sull’origine dei Bianchi e dei Neri’, Giornale dantesco 30:Google Scholar
Masi, G. (1928), ‘Il popolo a Firenze alla fine del Dugento’, Archivio giuridico 99 Google Scholar
Masi, G. (1930), ‘La struttura sociale delle fazioni politiche fiorentine ai tempi di Dante’, Giornale dantesco 31:Google Scholar
Masqueray, E. (1886), Formation des cités chez les populations sédentaires de l’Algérie, Paris; repr. Aix-en-Provence (1983)
Matthaei Parisiensis Chronica majora, ed. Luard, H.R. , 7 vols., Rolls Series, London (18721883)
Mattone, A. and Sanno, P. (eds.) (1994), Alghero, la Catalogna, il Mediterraneo, Sassari
Mattone, A. and Tangheroni, M. (eds.) (1985), Gli statuti Sassaresi: economia, società, istituzioni a Sassari nel medioevo e nelletà moderna, Sassari
Mattoso, J. (1968), Le monachisme ibérique et Cluny, Louvain
Mattoso, J. (1988), Identificação de um país: ensaio sobre as origens de Portugal 1096–1325, 3rd edn, 2 vols., Lisbon
Mattoso, J. (1993), in História de Portugal, II: A monarquia feudal (1096–1480), ed. Mattoso, J. , Lisbon
Maurer, Helmut (1989), Konstanz im Mittelalter: Von den Anfängen bis zum Konzil, Constance
Mavromatis, L. (1973), ‘La prise de Skopje par les Serbes’, Travaux et mémoires 5 Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1967), ‘Das Pontifikale von Tyrus und die Krönung der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 21:Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1972), Marseilles Levantehandel und ein akkonensisches Fälscheratelier des 13. Jahrhunderts, Tübingen
Mayer, H.E. (1977a), Bistümer, Klöster und Stifte im Königreich Jerusalem, Stuttgart
Mayer, H.E. (1977b), ‘Die Kreuzfahrerherrschaft Arrabe ’, Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palästina-Vereins 93:Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1978a), ‘Ibelin versus Ibelin: the struggle for the regency of Jerusalem, 1253–1258’, Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 122:Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1978b), Das Siegelwesen in den Kreuzfahrerstaaten, Munich
Mayer, H.E. (1980), ‘Die Seigneurie de Joscelin und der deutsche Orden’, in Fleckenstein, J. and Hellmann, M. (eds.), Die geistlichen Ritterorden Europas, Sigmaringen Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1984), ‘John of Jaffa, his opponents and his fiefs’, Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 128:Google Scholar
Mayer, H.E. (1988), The crusades, 2nd edn, Oxford
Mayer, H.E. and McLellan, J. (1989), ‘Select bibliography of the crusades’, in Setton (1955–1989) VI Google Scholar
Mayer, Hans E. (1967), ‘Das Pontifikale von Tyrus und die Krönung der lateinischen Könige von Jerusalem: zugleich ein Beitrag zur Forschung über Herrschaftszeichen und Staatssymbolik’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 21:Google Scholar
Mayer, Hans E. (1988), The crusades, 2nd edn, Oxford
Mayer, Hans E. and McLellan, Joyce (1989), ‘Select bibliography of the crusades’, in Hazard, Harry W. and Zacour, Norman P. (eds.), A history of the crusades, VI: The impact of the crusades on Europe, Madison, WI Google Scholar
Mazeika, R.J. (1994), ‘Of cabbages and kings’, Journal of Medieval History 20 Google Scholar
Mazzaoui, Maureen F. (1981), The Italian cotton industry in the later Middle Ages 1100–1600, Cambridge
Mazzarese Fardella, E. (1974), I feudi comitali di Sicilia dai Normanni agli Aragonesi, Milan and Palermo
McDonnell, E.W. (1945), Beguines and Beghards in medieval culture with special emphasis on the Belgian scene, New Brunswick
McFarlane, K.B. (1965), ‘Had Edward I a “policy” towards the earls?’, History 50:Google Scholar
McFarlane, K.B. (1973), The nobility of later medieval England, Oxford
McIntosh, M.K. (1986), Autonomy and community: the royal manor of Havering, 1200–1500, Cambridge
McKitterick, Rosamond (1989), The Carolingians and the written word, Cambridge
McKitterick, Rosamond (ed.) (1990), The uses ofliteray in mediaeval Europe, Cambridge
McNeill, T.E. (1980), Anglo-Norman Ulster: the history and archaeology of an Irish barony 1177–1400, Edinburgh
McVaugh, M. (1993), Medicine before the plague: practitioners and their patients in the crown of Aragon 1285–1345, Cambridge
Medieval Scandinavia: an Encyclopedia (1993), ed. Pulsiano, P. , New York
Meekings, C.A.F. (1960), introduction to Crown pleas of the Wiltshire eyre 1249, Wiltshire Archaeological and Natural History Society, Records Branch, 16, Salisbury
Meekings, C.A.F. (1981), Studies in 13th-century justice and administration, London
Meer, F. (1965), Atlas de l’ordre cistercien, Amsterdam
Meersseman, G.G. (1977), Ordo confraternitatis: confraternite e pietà dei laici nel medio evo, 3 vols., Italia sacra, 24–6, Rome
Meersseman, G.G. (1982), Dossier de l’ordre de la Pénitence au XIIIe siècle, Fribourg
Meloni, G. (1988), Mediterraneo e Sardegna nel basso medioevo, Cagliari
Melville, G. (1990), Cluny après Cluny. Le treizième siècle: un champ de recherche, Francia 17:Google Scholar
Melville, M. (1950), ‘Guillaume de Nogaret et Philippe le Bel’, Revue de l’histoire de léglise de France 36:Google Scholar
Memoriale fratris Walteri de Coventria, ed. Stubbs, W. , 2 vols., Rolls Series, London (18721873)
Memoriale potestatum regiensium, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VIII
Menache, S. (1982), ‘La naissance d’une nouvelle source d’autorité: l’université de Paris’, Revue historique 544:Google Scholar
Mendiants en pays d’Oc au XIIIe siècle (1973), Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 8, Toulouse
Mercati, G. , ‘Blemmidea’, Bessarione 31 (1915)Google Scholar
Mercati, S.G. , ‘Iacobi Bulgariae archiepiscopi opuscula’, Bessarione 33 (1917)Google Scholar
Merchavia, Ch. M. (1973), The Church versus Talmudic and Midrashic literature, Jerusalem
Merendino, E.Quattro lettere greche di Federico II’, Atti dell’Accademia di scienze, lettere e arti di Palermo 4th series 34 (19741975)Google Scholar
Merendino, E. (1974), ‘Federico II e Giovanni III Vatatzes’, Byzantino-Sicula 2:Google Scholar
Merendino, E. (1980), ‘Manfredi fra Epiro e Nicea’, in Actes du XVe congrès international des études byzantines, IV, Athens Google Scholar
Merendino, E. (19861987) ‘Per la reedizione dell’ ἐγκώμιου εἰζ τὴυ μεγαλόπολιυ Nίκαιαυ di Teodoro Lascaris’, Διπτυχα 4:Google Scholar
Merioneth lay subsidy roll 1292–3, ed. Williams-Jones, K. , Cardiff (1976)
Merkel, C. (1886), Manfredi I e Manfredi II Lancia, Turin
Merlo, G.G. (1977), Eretici e inquisitori nella società piemontese del trecento, Turin
Mesarites, Nicholas Heisenberg, A. , ‘Neue Quellen zur Geschichte des lateinischen Kaiser tums und der Kirchenunion. I. Der Epitaphios des Nikolaos Mesarites auf seinen Bruder Johannes; II. Die Unionsverhandlungen vom 30. August 1206; III. Der Bericht des Nikolaos Mesarites über die politischen und kirchlichen Ereignisse des Jahres 1214’, Sitzungsberichte der bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philos.-philol. und hist. Klasse, 1922, Abh. 5; 1923, Abh. 2–3, Munich (1923) (= Heisenberg, A. , Quellen und Studien zur spätbyzantinischen Geschichte, London, (1973), no. II)Google Scholar
Metcalf, D.M. (1983), Coinage of the crusades and the Latin east in the Ashmolean Museum Oxford, London
Metcalf, D.M. (ed.) (1977), Coinage in medieval Scotland (1100–1600), British Archaeological Reports, 45, Oxford
Metz, Wolfgang (1964), Staufische Güterverzeichnisse, Berlin
Meyendorff, J. (1981), Byzantium and the rise of Russia, Cambridge
Meyvaert, P. (ed.), ‘An unknown letter of Hulagu, Il-Khan of Persia, to King Louis IX of France’, Viator II (1980)Google Scholar
Mezentsev, Volodymyr I. (1989), ‘The territorial and demographic development of medieval Kiev and other major cities of Rus′: a comparative analysis based on recent archaeological research’, Russian Review 48:Google Scholar
Miccoli, Giovanni (1961), ‘La “Crociata dei fanciulli” del 1212’, Studi medievali 3rd ser. 2:Google Scholar
Michaud-Quantin, P. (1970), Universitas: expressions du mouvement communautaire dans le moyen âge latin, Paris
Michaud-Quantin, P. (1971), ‘Les méthodes de la pastorale du XIIIe au XVe siècle’, in Zimmermann, A. (ed.), Methoden und Kunst des Mittelalters, Berlin Google Scholar
Michaud-Quantin, Pierre (1970), Universitas: espressions du mouvement communautaire dans le moyen âge latin, Paris
Michell, Robert and Forbes, Neville (trans.), The chronicle of Novgorod, 1016–1471, Camden 3rd series, 25, London (1914); repr. Hattiesburg, VA (1970)
Mickwitz, Gunnar (1936), Die Kartellfunktionen der Zünfte und ihre Bedeutung bei der Enstehung des Zunftwesens, Helsinki
Midhe, Giolla Brighde Con , Poems, ed. and trans. Williams, N.J.A. , Irish Texts Society, 51, Dublin (1980)
Migne, J.P. , Patrologia graeca
Miklosich, F. and Müller, G. Acta et diplomata graeca medii aevi sacra et profana, 6 vols., Vienna (18601890)
Milano, Attilio (1963), Storia degli ebrei in Italia, Turin
Militia Christi e Crociata nei secoli XI–XIII (1992), Milan
Miller, David B. (1986), ‘The Kievan principality in the century before the Mongol invasion: an inquiry into recent historical research and interpretation’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 10:Google Scholar
Miller, E. (1986), ‘Rulers of thirteenth century towns: the cases of York and Newcastle upon Tyne’, in Coss, and Lloyd, (1986)Google Scholar
Miller, E. and Hatcher, J. (1978), Medieval England: rural society and economic change 1086–1348, London
Miller, W.I. (1990), Bloodtaking and peacemaking, Chicago
Mirdita, Z. (1981), Antroponimia e Dardanisë në kohën romake (L’anthroponymie de la Dardanie à l’époque romaine), Pristina
Miret i Sans, J. (1981), Itinerari de Jaume I ‘el Conqueridor’, Barcelona
Miret y Sans, Joaquin (1917), ‘L’esclavitud en Cataluña en los ultimos tiempos de la edad media’, Revue hispanique 41:Google Scholar
Mischlewski, A. (1976), Geschichte des Antonitenordens bis zum Ausgang des 15 Jahrhunderts, Cologne
Miskimin, Harry A. (1969), The economy of early Renaissance Europe, New York
Miskimin, Harry A. , Herlihy, D. and Udovitch, A.L. (1977), The medieval city, New Haven
Mitchell, S.K. (1914), Studies in taxation under John and Henry III, Yale
Mitteraurer, Michael (1980), Markt und Stadt im Mittelalter, Stuttgart
Molinier, C. (1880), L’Inquisition dans le midi de la France au XIIIe et au XIVe siècle, Paris
MollatJourdain, M. (ed.) (1970), Sociétés et compagnies du commerce en orient et dans l’océan indien, Paris
Mollat, G. (ed.), Jean XXII (1316–24): lettres communes, 16 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (19041947)
Mollat, M. (1978), Les pauvres au moyen âge, Paris
Mollat, M. (ed.) (1974), Etudes sur l’historie de la pauvreté (moyen âge–XVIe siècle), 2 vols., Paris
Mollat, Michel (1980) The poor in the Middle Ages, trans. Goldhammer, A. , New Haven
Molnar, J.G.A. (1974), Les Vaudois au moyen âge, Turin
Monachi, OSB , ed., Regestum Clementis papae V, 9 vols., Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (18851892)
Mondéjar, Marqués (Gaspar Ibáñez de Segovia, Peralta y Mendoza) (1971), Memorias históricas del rei D. Alonso el Sabio, ed. Rico, F. Cerdá y , Madrid (1777)
Monier, R. (1924), Les institutions judiciares des villes de Flandre des origines à la rédaction des coutumes, Lille
Montecorvino, Giovanni di , ‘Epistolae’, ed. in Wyngaert, , Sinica franciscana, I
Monti, G.M. (1930), La dominazione angioina in Piemonte, Turin
Monti, G.M. (1936), ‘I re angioini e i Tartari’, in Monti, G.M. , Da Carlo I a Roberto di Angió, Trani Google Scholar
Monumenta Poloniae historica, Cracow
Monumenti della università di Padova, ed. Gloria, A. , 2 vols., Venice and Padua (18851888)
Moore, Ellen Wedemeyer (1981), ‘Medieval English fairs: evidence from Winchester and St. Ives’, in Raftis, J.A. (ed.), Pathways to medieval peasants, Toronto Google Scholar
Moore, Ellen Wedemeyer (1985), The fairs of medieval England, Toronto
Moore, R.I. (1985), The origins of European dissent, 2nd edn, Oxford
Moore, R.I. (1987), The formation of a persecuting society: power and deviance in western Europe 950–1250, Oxford
Moorman, J. (1968), A histoy of the Franciscan Order, Oxford
Moorman, J.R.H. (1945), Church life in England in the thirteenth centuy, Cambridge
Mor, C.G. (1964), ‘La cavalleria’, in Nuove questioni di storia medievale, Milan Google Scholar
Moraw, Peter (1987), ‘Deutschland: E. Spätmittelalter’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
Moraw, Peter (1989), Von offener Verfassung zu gestalteter Verdichtung: das Reich im späten Mittelalter 1250 bis 1490, Frankfurt am Main and Berlin
Morgan, D.O. (1985), ‘The Mongols in Syria, 1260–1300’, in Edbury, P.W. (ed.), Crusade and settlement, Cardiff Google Scholar
Morgan, D.O. (1985), ‘The Mongols in Syria, 1260–1300’, in Edbury (1985)
Morgan, D.O. (1986), The Mongols, Oxford
Morgan, D.O. (1989), ‘The Mongols and the eastern Mediterranean’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4: ; also in Arbel, B. , et al. (eds.), Latins, Muslims and Greeks in the eastern Mediterranean after 1204, London and Tel Aviv Google Scholar
Morgan, G. (1976), ‘The Venetian Claims Commission of 1278’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 69:Google Scholar
Morgan, M.R. (1973), The Chronicle of Ernoul and the Continuations of William of Tyre, Oxford
Morozzo della Rocca, R. and Lombardo, A. (eds.), Documenti del commercio veneziano nei secoli XI–XIII, Turin (1940)
Morris, C. (1978), ‘Equestris ordo: chivalry as a vocation in the twelfth century’, in Baker, D. (ed.), Studies in Church History 15:Google Scholar
Morris, C. (1989), The papal monarchy: the western Church from 1050 to 1250, Oxford History of the Christian Church, Oxford
Morris, J.E. (1901), The Welsh wars of Edward I, Oxford
Morris, John E. (1901), The Welsh wars of Edward I, Toronto
Morris, W.A. (1927), The medieval English sheriffto 1300, Manchester
Morrison, K.F. (1969), Tradition and authority in the western Church, 300–1140, Princeton
Mortimer, R. (1986), ‘Knights and knighthood in Germany in the central Middle Ages’, in Harper-Bill, and Harvey, (1986)Google Scholar
Mortimer, R. (1994), Angevin England1154–1258, Oxford
Mostaert, A. and Cleaves, F.W. (ed. and trans.), Les lettres de 1289 et 1305 des ilkhan Aryun et öljei tü à Philippe le Bel, Cambridge, MA
Moule, A.C. (1930), Christians in China before the year 1550, Cambridge
Movimento religioso (1980): Movimento religioso femminile e francescanesimo nel secolo XIII, Assisi
MoxóyMontoliu, F (1989), ‘El enlace de Alfonso de Castilla con Violante de Aragón: marco político y precisiones cronológicas’, Hispania 49:Google Scholar
Moxó, S. (1979), Repoblación y sociedad en la España cristiana medieval, Madrid
Moxó, S. (1990), in Fontes, J. Torres , et al., Historia de España Menéndez Pidal, XIII: La expansión peninsular y mediterránea (c. 1212–c. 1350), 1: La corona de Castilla, Madrid
Mugoni, P. (1985), Economia e società nella Sardegna medievale, Oristano
Mühle, Eduard (1991), Die städtische Handelszentren der nordwestlichen Rus′, Quellen und Studien zur Geschichte des östlichen Europa, 32, Stuttgart
Muir, Edward (1981), Civic ritual in Renaissance Venice, Princeton
Muldoon, J. (1979), Popes, lawyers and infidels: the Church and the non-Christian world 1250–1550, Liverpool
Muldoon, J.P. (1979), Popes, lawyers and infidels, Liverpool
Müller, R. (1988), ‘Jean de Montecorvino (1247–1328) – premier archevêque de Chine’, Neue Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft 44:Google Scholar
Mundy, J. H. (1990), Men and women at Toulouse in the age of the Cathars, Toronto
Mundy, J.H. (1954), Liberty and political power in Toulouse, 1050–1230, New York
Mundy, J.H. (1985), The repression of Catharism at Toulouse: the Royal Diploma of 1279, Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, Toronto
Mundy, John (1973), Europe in the high Middle Ages, New York
Munitiz, J.A. (1980), ‘Religious instruction in the mid-XIIIth century: the evidence of an unpublished Greek θησανρòσ’, in Actes du XVe congrès international des études byzantines, IV, Athens Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. (1981), ‘Self-canonisation: the “Partial Account” of Nikephoros Blemmydes’, in Hackel, S. (ed.), The Byzantine saint, London Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. (1983), ‘A “Wicked Woman” in the thirteenth century’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 32, 2:Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. (1986), ‘A missing chapter from the typikon of Nikephoros Blemmydes’, Revue des études byzantines 44:Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. (1990), ‘A reappraisal of Blemmydes’ first discussion with the Latins’, Byzantinoslavica 51:Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. (1992), ‘Autohagiography in the thirteenth century’, Byzantinoslavica 53:Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. , ‘A missing chapter from the typikon of Nikephoros Blemmydes’, Revue des études byzantines 44 (1986)Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. , ‘Blemmydes’ Encomium on St John the Evangelist (BHG 931)’, Analecta Bollandiana 107 (1989)Google Scholar
Munitiz, J.A. , Nicephori Blemmydae autobiographia sive curriculum vitae necnon epistula universalior, Corpus Christianorum Series Graeca, 13, Turnhout and Louvain (1984); English trans. by Munitiz, J.A. , Nikephoros Blemmydes: a partial account, Spicilegium Sacrum Lovaniense, Etudes et documents, 48, Louvain (1988), with bibliography
Muntaner, Ramon , Crònica, ed. Soldevila, F. , Les quatre gran cròniques, Barcelona (1971)Google Scholar
Muratori, L.A. , Antiquitates italicae medii aevi, Milan (17381742)
Murray, A. (1981), ‘Archbishop and the mendicants’, in Elm, (1981)Google Scholar
Murray, Alexander (1978), Reason and society in the Middle Ages, Oxford
Murray, S. (1987), Building Troyes Cathedral: the late Gothic campaigns, Indiana
MutCalafell, A. and RosellóBordoy, G. (eds.), La remembrança de Nunyo Sanç, Palma de Mallorca (1993)
Naissance et fonctionnement (1991), Naissance et fonctionnement des réseaux canoniques et canoni-aux, Publications du CERCOR, I, Saint-Etienne
Najemy, J. (1982), Corporatism and consensus in Florentine electoral politics, Chapel Hill, NC
Najemy, John M. (1982), Corporatism and consensus in Florentine electoral politics 1280–1400, Chapel Hill
Nasalli Rocca, E. (1950), ‘Il testamento di un “signore” del XIII secolo, Alberto Scotti signore di Piacenza’, Archivio storico lombardo 8th series 2 Google Scholar
Nasalli Rocca, E. (1956), ‘La signoria di Oberto Pallavicino nello formulazioni dei suoi atti di governo’, Archivio storico lombardo 8th series 6 Google Scholar
Nasalli Rocca, E. (1964), ‘I “testamenti” di Ubertino Landi’, Archivio storico per le provincie parmensi 4th series 16 Google Scholar
Nasalli Rocca, E. (1968), ‘La posizione politica dei Pallavicino dall’età dei comuni a quella della signoria’, Archivio storico per le provincie parmensi 4th series 20 Google Scholar
Nasonov, A.N. (1940), Mongoly i Rus′: istoriia tatarskoi politiki na Rusi, Moscow and Leningrad
Nastase, D. (1983), ‘Le patronage du Mont Athos au XIIe siècle’, Cyrillomethodianum 7 Google Scholar
Naughton, K.S. (1976), ‘The gentry of Bedfordshire in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries’, University of Leicester Department of English Local History, Occasional Papers, Third Series, no. 2, Leicester
Nedkvitne, A. (1983), ‘Utenrikshandelen fra det vestafjelske Norge’, doctoral thesis, Bergen
Nelli, R. (1969), La vie quotidienne des Cathares du Languedoc au XIIIe siècle, Paris
Neubert, K. and Stejskal, K. (1978), Karl IV und die Kultur und Kunst seiner Zeit, Prague (1978)
New history of Ireland, II: Medieval Ireland, 1169–1534 (1987), ed. Cosgrove, Art , Oxford
Newman, J.E. (1977), ‘Greater and lesser landowners and parochial patronage: Yorkshire in the thirteenth century’, English Historical Review 92 Google Scholar
Niarchos, K.G. (1982), ‘Tὰδιώματα του ἡγεμόυα.Ἀυάφορα στὴυ πολιτικὴ διαυόηση τοῦ Φεόδωρου II (ሢάσκαρι) καὶ τοῦ Nικηφόρου Bλεμμύδου’, in Φιλοσοφία καὶ Πολιτικὴ, Athens Google Scholar
Niccolai, F. (1940), I consorzi nobiliari ed il comune nellalta e media Italia, Bologna
Nicephori Blemmydae Epistolae: Appendix III of Theodori Ducae Lascaris epistolae CCXVII (q.v.), Florence (1898)
,Nicholas of Jamsilla, Historia de rebus gestis Friderici II imperatoris ejusque filiorum Conradi et Manfredi, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VIII Nicholas Specialis, Historia Sicula, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), Toronto
Nicholas, David (1987), Metamorphosis of a medieval city: Ghent in the age of the Arteveldes 1302–1390, Lincoln, NB
Nicholls, Kenneth (1972), Gaelic and Gaelicised Ireland in the Middle Ages, Dublin
Nicholls, Kenneth (1982), ‘Anglo-French Ireland and after’, Peritia 1:Google Scholar
Nichols, J.A. and Shank, L.T. (eds.) (1983) Medieval religious women, Kalamazoo
Nicholson, H. (1993), Templars, Hospitallers and Teutonic Knights: images of the military Orders, Leicester
Nicol, D. (1956), ‘The date of the battle of Pelagonia ’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift Google Scholar
Nicol, D. (1957), The despotate of Epiros, I, Oxford
Nicol, D. (1972), ‘The relations of Charles of Anjou with Nikephoros of Epiros’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4 Google Scholar
Nicol, D. (1984), The despotate of Epiros, 1267–1479: a contribution to the histoy of Greece in the Middle Ages, Cambridge
Nicol, D.M. (1952), ‘Ecclesiastical relations between the despotate of Epiros and the kingdom of Nicaea in the years 1215 to 1230’, Byzantion 22:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1956), ‘The date of the battle of Pelagonia’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 49:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1957), The despotate of Epiros, Oxford
Nicol, D.M. (1961), ‘The Greeks and the Union of the Churches: the preliminaries to the second Council of Lyons, 1261–1274’, in Watt, J.A. , et al (eds.), Medieval studies presented to A. Gwynn, S.J., Dublin Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1961), ‘The Greeks and the union of the Churches: the preliminaries to the Second Council of Lyons, 1261–1274’, in Medieval studies presented to A. Gwynn, S.J., Dublin Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1962), ‘The Greeks and the union of the Churches: the report of Ogerius, protonotarius of Michael VIII Palaeologus, in 1280’, Proc. Roy. Irish Academy 63 Section C.Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1962), ‘The Greeks and the Union of the Churches: the report of Ogerius, protonotarius of Michael VIII Palaiologos, in 1280’, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 63, sect. C. 1Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1964), ‘Mixed marriages in Byzantium in the thirteenth century’, Studies in Church History 1:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1966), ‘The Fourth Crusade and the Greek and Latin Empires, 1204–1261’, in Hussey, J. (ed.), Cambridge medieval history, IV/I, Cambridge (with full bibliography)Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1966), ‘The Fourth Crusade and the Greek and Latin Empires, 1204–1261’, in Hussey, J.M. (ed.), The Cambridge medieval history, IV/I: The Byzantine empire, Cambridge Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1971), ‘The Byzantine reaction to the second Council of Lyons, 1274’, Studies in Church Histoy 7:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1972), ‘The relations of Charles of Anjou with Nikephoros of Epiros’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1976a), ‘Kaisersalbung: the unction of emperors in late Byzantine coronation ritual’, Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 2:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1976b), ‘Refugees, mixed population and local patriotism in Epiros and western Macedonia after the Fourth Crusade’, in XVe congrès international des études byzantines, Rapports: I. Histoire, Athens Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1980), ‘Πρόσφατεζ ἔρευυεζ γιὰ τὶζ ἀπαρχέζ Δεσποτάτου τῖζ Ἠπείρου’, Ἠπειρωτικὰ Xρουικὰ 22:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1984), The despotate of Epiros 1267– 1479: a contribution to the history of Greece in the Middle Ages, Cambridge
Nicol, D.M. (1988), ‘The fate of Peter of Courtenay, Latin emperor of Constantinople, and a treaty that never was’, in Chrysostomides, J. (ed.), Kαθηγητρια, Camberley Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1988), Byzantium and Venice: a study in diplomatic and cultural relations, Cambridge
Nicol, D.M. (1989), ‘Popular religious roots of the Byzantine reaction to the second Council of Lyons’, in Ryan, C. (ed.), The religious roles of the papay: ideals and realities, Papers in Medieval Studies 8:Google Scholar
Nicol, D.M. (1993), The last centuries of Byzantium 1261–1453, 2nd edn, Cambridge
Nicol, D.M. , The despotate of Epiros, Oxford (1957)
Nicolai Smeregli Vincentini Annales Civitatis Vincentiae, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VIII, pt 5
Nicole, J. , ‘Bref inédit de Germain II patriarche de Constantinople avec une recension nouvelle de l’empereur Jean Ducas Vatacès’, Revue des études grecques 7 (1894)Google Scholar
Niederehe, Hans-Josef (1987), Alfonso X, el Sabio, y la lingüística de su tiempo, Madrid
NietoSoria, J.-M. (1994), Sancho IV 1284–1295, Palencia
Nightingale, P. (1996), ‘The growth of London in the medieval English economy’, in Britnell, R.H. and Hatcher, J. (eds.), Progress and problems in medieval England, Cambridge Google Scholar
Nightingale, Pamela (1985), ‘The evolution of weight standards and the creation of new monetary and commercial links in northern Europe from the 10th to the 12th century’, Economic History Review 2nd series 38, 2:Google Scholar
Nolens intestatum decedere’ (1985), Il testamento come fonte della storia religiosa e sociale, Perugia
Noonan, Thomas S. (1975), ‘Medieval Russia, the Mongols and the west: Novgorod’s relations with the Baltic, 1100–1350’, Mediaeval Studies 37:Google Scholar
Noonan, Thomas S. (1978), ‘Suzdalia’s eastern trade in the century before the Mongol conquest’, Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique 19:Google Scholar
Noonan, Thomas S. (1983), ‘Russia’s eastern trade, 1150–1350: the archeological evidence’, Archivum eurasiae medii aevi 3:Google Scholar
Noonan, Thomas S. (1988), ‘The monetary history of Kiev in the pre-Mongol period’, Harvard Ukrainian Studies 11:Google Scholar
Norden, W. (1903), Das Papsttum und Byzanz, Berlin
Norris, H.T. (1982), The Berbers in Arabic literature, London and New York
Norris, H.T. (1986), The Arab conquest of the western Sahara, Harlow, Essex
Norseng, P. (1987), ‘Lovmaterialet som kilde til tidlig nordisk middelalder’, Kilderne til den tidlige middelalders historie, Rapporter til den XX nordiske historikerkongres, Reykjavik 1987, I, Reykjavik Google Scholar
North, Douglass C. and Thomas, Robert Paul (1980), L’essor du monde occidental, trans. Davis, Jean-Michel , Paris
Novaković, S. (1912), Zakonski Spomenici srpskih drzava srednjega veka, Belgrade
Novati, F. (1891), ‘Le serie alfabetiche proverbiali e gli alfabeti disposti nella letteratura italiana de’ primi tre secoli’, Giornale storico della letteratura italiana 18 Google Scholar
Novati, F. (1905), ‘I codici francesi dei Gonzaga’, in idem, Attraverso il medio evo, Bari Google Scholar
Novgorodskaia pervaia letopis′ starshego i mladshego izvodov, ed. Nasonov, A.N. , Moscow (1950)
Nowak, H. (ed.) (1983), Die Rolle der Ritterorden in der Christianisierung des Ostgebietes, Torun
Nowé, H. (1929), Les baillis comtaux de Flandre, des origines à la fin du XIVe siècle, Brussels
Nykrog, P. (1957), Les fabliaux, Copenhagen; new edn Geneva (1973)
Nystazopoulou Pélékidis, M. (1973), ‘Venise et la Mer Noire du XIe au XVe siècle’, in Pertusi, A. (ed.), Venezia e il Levante fino al secolo XV, Florence, 1/2 Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1971), The Byzantine commonwealth: eastern Europe 500–1453 London
Obolensky, D. (1974), ‘The cult of St. Demetrius of Thessaloniki in the history of Byzantine–Slav relations, Balkan Studies 15, 1 Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1988), Six Byzantine portraits, Oxford
O’Callaghan, F. (1975), The Spanish militay Order of Calatrava and its affiliates, London
O’Callaghan, J.F (1975), A history of medieval Spain, Ithaca, NY
O’Callaghan, J.F (1989), The cortes of Castile–Leon, 1188–1350, Philadelphia
O’Callaghan, J.F. (1975), A history of medieval Spain, Ithaca and London
Oerter, H.L. (1968), ‘Campaldino 1289Speculum 43:Google Scholar
Oexle, Otto G. (1985), ‘Conjuratio und Gilde im frühen Mittelalter: ein Beitrag zum Problem der sozialgeschichtlichen Kontinuität zwischen Antike und Mittelalter’, in Schwineköper, (1985)Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1964), ‘Contribution à l’étude de la pronoia au XIIIe siècle: une formuled’attributiondeparèquesàunpronoiaire’, Revuedes études byzantines 22:Google Scholar
Oikonomidès, N. (1976), ‘La décomposition de l’empire byzantin à la veille de 1204 et les origines de l’empire de Nicée: à propos de la Partitio Romanie’, in XVe congrès international d’études byzantines, rapports et co-rapports, Athens Google Scholar
O’Keeffe, K. O’B. (1990), Visible song: traditional literacy in Old English verse, Cambridge
Old Hungarian literary reader, 11th–18th centuries, ed. Klaniczay, T. , Bekescsaba (1985)
Olins, P. (1925), The Teutonic Knights in Latvia, Riga
,Oliver of Paderborn, Historia Damiatina, ed. Hoogeweg, H. , as Die Schriften des Kölner Domscolasters …Oliverus, Tübingen (1894)
Olivier Martin, F. (ed.), Les registres de Martin IV, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (19011935)
Olschki, L. (1960), Marco Polo’s Asia, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Oltrona Visconti, G. (1978), ‘Per la genealogia dei Visconti dei secoli XI–XIII’, Archivio storico lombardo 10th series 4 Google Scholar
Ong, Walter J. (1982), Orality and literacy: the technologizing of the word, London
Onians, J. (1988), Bearers ofmeaning: the classical orders in Antiquity, the Middle Ages, and the Renaissance, Cambridge
Önnerfors, A. (ed.), Hystoria Tartarorum C. de Bridia monachi, Berlin (1967)
Opsahl, E. (1992), ‘Bastard feudalism or sub-vassality in medieval Norway’, Collegium Medievale 4:Google Scholar
Ordonnances des rois de France de la troisième race, ed. Laurière, E.-J. , 21 vols., Paris (17231849)
Orgels, P. (1935), ‘Sabas Asidénos, dynaste de Sampson’, Byzantion 10:Google Scholar
Origo, I. (1955), ‘The domestic enemy: the eastern slaves in Tuscany in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries’, Speculum 30:Google Scholar
Ormrod, W.M. (1991), ‘State building and state finance in the reign of Edward I’, in Ormrod, W.M. (ed.), England in the thirteenth centuy: proceedings of the 1989 Harlaxton Symposium, Stamford Google Scholar
Ormrod, W.M. (1995), ‘Royal finance in thirteenth-century England’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), v Google Scholar
Orpen, Goddard H. (19111920) Ireland under the Normans, 1169–1333, 4 vols., Oxford
Orvitt, George Jr (1987), The restoration of perfection: labor and technology in medieval culture, New Brunswick
Os, H.W. (1984), Sienese altarpieces 1215–1460, 1, Groningen
Osborne, J. (ed.) (1987), Master Gregorius: the marvels of Rome, Toronto
Ostrogorsky, G. (1954), Pour l’histoire de la féodalité byzantine, Brussels
Ostrogorsky, G. (1955), ‘Zur Kaisersalbung und Schilderhebung im spätbyzantinischen Krönungszeremoniell’, Historia 4:Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1956), Histoire de l’état Byzantin, Paris
Ostrogorsky, G. (1966), ‘Problèmes des relations byzantino-serbes au XIVe siècle’, in Actes du XIIIe congrès international des études byzantines, Main Papers, Oxford Google Scholar
O’Sullivan, M.D (1962), Italian merchant bankers in Ireland in the thirteenth century, Dublin
Othway-Ruthven, A.J. (1964), ‘Parochial development in the rural deanery of Skreen’, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 94:Google Scholar
Otis, L.L. (1985), Prostitution in medieval society: the history of an urban institution in Languedoc, Chicago
Otten-Froux, C. (1983), ‘Les Pisans en Egypte et à Acre dans la seconde moitié du XIIIe siècle: documents nouveaux’, Bollettino storico pisano 52:Google Scholar
Otten-Froux, C. (1987), ‘Documents inédits sur les Pisans en Romanie aux XIIIe–XIVe siècles’, in Balard, , et al. (1987)Google Scholar
Ottokar, N. (1933), ‘Studi fiorentini I: a proposito della presunta riforma costituzionale addottata il 6 luglio dell’anno 1295’, Archivio storico italiano 7th series 19:Google Scholar
Ottokar, N. (1962) Il comune di Firenze alla fine del dugento, Florence; 1st edn, Florence (1926)
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (19481949) ‘The request of the Irish for English law, 1277–80’, Irish Historical Studies 6:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (19501951) ‘The native Irish and English law in medieval Ireland’, Irish Historical Studies 7:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1951), ‘The organisation of Anglo-Irish agriculture in the Middle Ages’, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 81:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1958), ‘The constitutional position of the great lordships in South Wales’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5th series 8:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1959), ‘Knight service in Ireland’, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 89:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1961a), ‘Knights’ fees in Kildare, Leix and Offaly’, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 91:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1961b), ‘The medieval church lands of county Dublin’, in Watt, J.A. , Morrall, J.B. and Martin, F.X. (eds.), Medieval studies presented to A. Gwynn, Dublin Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1965), ‘The character of Norman settlement in Ireland’, in McCracken, J.L. (ed.), Historical studies, V, London Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1968), ‘Royal service in Ireland’, Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 98:Google Scholar
Otway-Ruthven, A.J. (1980), A histoy of medieval Ireland, 2nd edn, London
Ouspenskij, F.I. (1901), in Izvest. Roussk. Arkheol Inst. v Konst. 7
Owen, D.M. (1984), The making of King’s Lynn: a documentary survey, Oxford
Owst, G.R. (1966), Literature and pulpit in medieval England, Oxford
Owst, G.R.C. (1961), Literature and Pulpit in Medieval England, Cambridge
Oxford book of Welsh verse, ed. Parry, T. , Oxford (1962)
Pacaut, M. (1960), ‘L’autorité pontificale selon Innocent IV’, Le moyen âge 66:Google Scholar
Pacaut, M. (1986), L’ordre de Cluny, Paris
Pachymeres, G. , ‘P ωμαικὴ ὑοτoία ed. Failler, A. , 2 vols., Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae, Paris
Pachymeres, George De Michaele Palaeologo; De Andronico Palaeologo, ed. Bekker, I. , 2 vols., Bonn (1835)
Pachymeres, George Relations historiques, 2 vols., ed. Failler, A. , trans. Laurent, V. , Paris (1984)
Page, C. (1993), Discarding images: reflections on music and culture in medieval France, Oxford
Painter, S. (1933), William Marshal knight-errant, baron and regent of England, Baltimore
Painter, S. (1943), Studies in the history of the English feudal barony, Baltimore
Painter, S. (1949), The reign of King John, Baltimore
Painter, Sidney (1937), The scourge of the clergy: Peter of Dreux, duke of Brittany, Baltimore
Pakter, Walter (1974), ‘De his qui foris sunt: the teachings of the medieval canon and civil lawyers concerning the Jews’, PhD diss., Johns Hopkins University
Palaiologos, Michael Autobiography, ed. Grégoire, H. , ‘Imperatoris Michaelis Palaeologi de vita sua’, Byzantion 29–30 (19591960); ed. Dmitrievskij, A. , Opisanie liturgicheskikh rukopisej, khranjashchikhsja v bibliotekakh pravoslavnago vostoka, 1, Kiev (1895)Google Scholar
Pales Gobilliard, A. , L’inquisiteur Geoffroy d’Ablis et les Cathares du comté de Foix, 1308–1309, Sources d’histoire mediévale publiées par l’Institut de Recherche et d’Histoire des Textes, Paris (1984)
Pales-Gobilliard, A. (1977), ‘L’Inquisition et les juifs: le cas de Jacques Fournier’, in Blumenkranz, B. and Vicaire, M.H. (eds.), Juifs et Judaisme en Languedoc, Toulouse Google Scholar
Palmer, R.C. (1982), The county courts of medieval England 1150–1350, Princeton
Paludan, H. (1977), ‘Tiden 1241–1340’, in Danmarks historie, 1, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Paludan, H. (1979), ‘Conceptions of Danish society during the high Middle Ages’, Scandinavian Journal of History 4:Google Scholar
Palumbo, P.F. (1955), ‘Gli atti di Tancredi e Guglielmo III di Sicilia’, in Atti del convegno internazionale di studi ruggeriani, Palermo Google Scholar
Pamiatniki literatury Drevnei Rusi. XIII vek, Moscow (1981)
Pamiatniki russkogo prava, III, Moscow (1955)
Pampaloni, G. (1971), ‘I magnati a Firenze alla fine del dugento’, Archivio storico italiano 129:Google Scholar
Pampaloni, G. (1973), Firenze al tempo di Dante: documenti sull’urbanistica fiorentina, Rome
Panofsky, E. (1951), Gothic architecture and scholasticism, New York
Panofsky, E. (1960), Renaissance and renascences in western Art, Stockholm
Panofsky, E. (1979), Abbot Suger on the Abbey Church of St-Denis and its art treasures, rev. 2nd edn, Princeton
Pantin, W.A. (1955), The English Church in the fourteenth century, Cambridge
Papachryssanthou, D. , Actes du Protaton, Paris (1975)
Papadopoulos, J. (1908), Théodore II Lascaris, empereur de Nicée, Paris
Papadopoulou, E. (1983), ‘Oὀ πρωτεζ ἐγκατστασειζ Bευετωυ στηυ KυπροEυμμεικτχ τοῦ Kέυτρου βυζαυτιυωυ Eρευυῶυ 5:Google Scholar
Paravicini-Bagliani, A. (1989), ‘La Fondazione dello Studium Curiae: una rilettura critica’, in Gargan, and Limone, (1989)Google Scholar
Pardi, G. (1916), ‘Disegno della storia demografica di Firenze’, Archivio storico italiano 74, 1:Google Scholar
Paris, G. (1902), ‘Les mémoires de Philippe de Novare’, Revue de l’Orient latin 9:Google Scholar
Paris, Matthew , Chronica majora, ed. Luard, H.R. , 7 vols., Rolls Series, London (18721883)
Paris, Matthew , Chronica majora, ed. Luard, H.R. , Rolls Series, LVII (IV), London (1877)
Paris, Matthew , Historia minor, ed. Madden, F. , 3 vols., Rolls Series, London (18651869)
Parisse, M. (1976), La noblesse lorraine, XIe–XIIIe siècles, Lille
Parisse, M. (1981), ‘La conscience chrétienne des nobles’, in La cristianità dei secoli XI e XII, Milan Google Scholar
Parisse, M. (1982), Noblesse et chevalerie en Lorraine médiévale: les familles nobles du XIe au XIIIe siècles, Nancy
Parisse, M. (1983), Les nonnes au moyen âge, Le Puy
Parkes, James (1934), The conflict of the Church and the Synagogue, Toronto
Parkes, James (1938), The Jew in the medieval community, London
Parliaments and councils of medieval Ireland, ed. Richardson, H.G. and Sayles, G.O. , Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (1947)
ParpaliMarqués, C. (1981), La conquista de Menorca en 1287 por Alfonso III de Aragón, Barcelona 1901; repr. as: La conquesta de Menorca, el 1287, per Alfons el Liberal, Barcelona (1964)
Parsons, J.C. (1977), The court and household of Eleanor of Castile in 1290, Toronto
Parsons, J.C. (1995), Eleanor of Castile: queen and society in thirteenth-century England, London
Partner, P. (1982), The murdered magicians: the Templars and their myth, Oxford
Pashuto, V.T. (1950), Ocherki po istorii Galitsko-Volynskoi Rusi, Moscow
Pashuto, V.T. (1951), Aleksandr Nevskii i bor′ba russkogo naroda za nezavisimost′ v XIII veke, Moscow
Pashuto, V.T. (1968), Vneshniaia politika Drevnei Rusi, Moscow
Pashuto, V.T. (1977), ‘Mongol′ skii pokhod v glub′ Evropy’, in Tikhvinskii, S.L. (ed.), Tataro-Mongoly v Azii i Evrope: sbornik statei, 2nd edn, Moscow Google Scholar
Paszkiewicz, H. (1954), Origins of Russia, London
Paterson, L.M. (1993), The world of the troubadours: medieval Occitan Society, c.1100–c.1300, Cambridge
Patriarshaia ili Nikonovskaia letopis′, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei, 10, St Petersburg (1885); repr. Moscow (1965)
Patschovsky, A. (1991), ‘Konrad von Marburg’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 5:Google Scholar
Patschovsky, A. and Selge, K.V. , Quellen zur Geschichte der Waldenser, Texte zur Kirchen-und Theologiegeschichte, 18, Gütersloh (1973)
Patterson, L.M. (1986), ‘The Occitan squire in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, in Harper-Bill, and Harvey, (1986)Google Scholar
Patze, H. (1971), Der deutsche Territorialstaat im 14. Jahrhundert, Vorträge und Forschungen, Bände xiii, xiv, 2 vols., Sigmaringen
Patze, H. (1980), ‘Adolf von Nassau’, Lexikon des Mittelalters I:Google Scholar
Payen, J. Ch . (1967), Le motif du repentir dans la littérature française, des origines à 1230, Geneva
Pegues, Franklin (1962), The lawyers of the last Capetians, Princeton
Pellegrini, L. (1984), Insediamenti francescani nell’Italia del duecento, Rome
Pelliot, P. (1923, 1924 and 1932), ‘Les Mongols et la papauté’, Revue de l’orient chrétien 23: ; 24: ; 28:Google Scholar
Pelliot, P. (19591973) Notes on Marco Polo, 3 vols., Paris
Pelliot, P. (1973), Recherches sur les chrétiens d’Asie centrale et d’extrême orient, Paris
Pennington, K. (1984), Pope and bishops: the papal monarchy in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, Philadelphia
Percy, W.A. (1964), ‘The revenues of the kingdom of Sicily under Chalres I of Anjou, 1266–1285, and their relationship to the Vespers’, PhD dissertation, Princeton University
Percy, W.A. (1981), ‘The earliest revolution against the “modern state”: direct taxation in medieval Sicily and the Vespers’, Italian Quarterly 22:Google Scholar
Peres, D. (1949), ‘As côrtes de 1211’, Revista portuguesa de história 4:Google Scholar
Perfecky, G.A. (trans.), The Hypatian Codex, part two: the Galician-Volynian Chronicle, Munich (1973)
Perfecky, G.A. (ed. and trans.), The Hypatian codex. Part two: the Galician–Volynian chronicle, Munich (1973)
Peri, I. (1981), La Sicilia dopo il Vespro: uomini, città e campagne, 1282–1376, Bari
Peri, I. (1993), Villani e cavalieri nella Sicilia medievale, Bari
Perret, A. (1960), ‘Principaux organes du gouvernement de l’état savoyard de 1189 à 1323’, Bulletin philologique et historique:Google Scholar
Perroy, E. (1962), ‘Social mobility among the French noblesse ’, Past and Present 21:Google Scholar
Persson, K.-G (1988), Pre-industrial economic growth, Oxford
Pertusi, A. (ed.) (1973), Venezia e il Levante fino al secolo XV, 2 vols., Florence
PescadorHoyo, C. (19611964) ‘La caballería popular en León y Castilla’, Cuadernos de historia de España 33–4 (1961): ; 35–6 (1962): ; 37–8 (1963): ; 39–40 (1964):Google Scholar
Petech, L. (1962), ‘Les marchands italiens dans l’empire mongol’, Journal asiatique 250:Google Scholar
,Peter of Dusberg’s Chronicle, in Scriptores rerum prussicarum, ed. Hirsch, T. , Toeppen, M. and Strehlke, E. , 5 vols., Leipzig (18611874) 1
,Peter of Dusberg’s Chronicle, in Scriptores rerum prussicarum, new edn with German trans. by Scholz, C. and Wojtecki, D. , Darmstadt (1984)
Peters, , (1970), The shadow king: rex inutilis in medieval law and literature, 751–1327, New Haven
Peters, E. (1970), The shadow king: ‘rex inutilis’ in medieval law and literature 751–1327, New Haven and London
Peters, E. (1988), Inquisition, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Peters, E. , Heresy and authority in medieval Europe, Philadelphia (1980) (selected sources with commentary)
Petit-Dutaillis, Charles (1894), Etude sur la vie et le règne de Louis VIII, Paris
Petrides, S.Jean Apokaukos, lettres et autres documents inédits’, Izvestija russkogo arkheologicheskogo instituta v Konstantinople 14 (1909)Google Scholar
Petrovic, M. (1980), ‘Istorijsko-pravna strana Homatijanovog pisma “najprechasnijem medju monasima i sinu velikog zhupana Srbije kir Savi”’, Zbornik radova vizantološkog instituta 19:Google Scholar
Petrucci, S. (1988), Re in Sardegna, a Pisa cittadini: ricerche sui ‘domini Sardinee’ pisani, Bologna
Pevsner, N. (1945), The leaves of Southwell, London and New York
Philippe de Beaumanoir: coutumes de Beauvaisis, ed. Salmon, A. , 2 vols., Paris (18991900)
Phillips, J.R.S. (1998), The medieval expansion of Europe, 2nd edn, Oxford
Phillips, William D. Jr (1985), Slavery from Roman times to the early transatlantic trade, Minneapolis
Philpotts, B. (1913), Kindred and clan in the Middle Ages and after, Cambridge
Piccini, G. (1987), ‘Mezzadria et mezzadri en Italie centrale et septentrionale (XIIIe–XVe siècles)’, in Flaran, Colloques (1987), no. 7Google Scholar
Picot, G. (1901), Documents relatifs aux Etats Généraux sous Philippele Bel, Paris
Picotti, G.B. (1905), I Caminesi e la loro signoria in Treviso dal 1283 al 1312, Livorno
Picotti, G.B. (1926), ‘Qualche osservazione sui caratteri delle signorie italiane’, Rivista storica italiana n.s. 4 Google Scholar
Pierarczyk, S.t. (1961), ‘Some notes on the social and economic situation of the Swedish tenants in the XIIIth century’, Scania 27:Google Scholar
Pierce, T. Jones (1972), Medieval Welsh society, Cardiff
Pievi e parrocchie in Italia (1984): Pievi e parrocchie in Italia nel basso medio evo (sec. XIII–XV), 2 vols, Italia sacra, 35–6, Rome
Piltz, A. (1981), The world of medieval learning (English trans.), Oxford
Pini, A.I. (1981), ‘Dal comune città-stato al comune ente amministrativo’, in UTET Storia d’Italia, IV, Turin Google Scholar
Pini, A.I. (1988), ‘ Discere turba volens: studenti e vita studentesca a Bologna dalle origini dello studio alla metà del Trecento’, Studi e memorie per la storia dell’università di Bologna n.s. 7:Google Scholar
Pini, Antonio Ivan (1984), ‘La ripartizione topografica degli artigiani a Bologna nel 1294: un esempio di demografia sociale’, in Artigiani e salariati: il mondo del lavoro nell’Italia dei secoli XII–XV, Pistoia Google Scholar
Pini, Antonio Ivan (1986), Città, comuni e corporazioni nel medioevo italiano, Bologna
Pispisa, E. (1991), Il regno di Manfredi: proposte di interpretazion, Messina
Pistarino, G. (ed.), Le carte portoveneresi di Tealdo ‘de Sigestro’, Genoa (1958)
Pitra, J.B. , Analecta sacra et classica Spicelegio solesmensi parata, juris ecclesiastici graecorum selecta paralipomena, VI (VII), Rome (1891; repr. Farnborough (1967)
Pitra, Jean Baptiste, Analecta sacra et classica Spicilegio, Paris and Rome (18881891)
Pixton, Paul B. (1978), ‘Die Anwerbung des Heeres Christi: Prediger des Fünften Kreuzzuges in Deutschland’, DeutschesArchivfürErforschung des Mittelalters 34:Google Scholar
Planitz, Hans (1965), Die deutsche Stadt im Mittelalter, Toronto
Platt, Colin (1976), The English medieval town, London
Plesner, J. (1934), L’émigration de la campagne à la ville libre de Florence au XIIIe siècle, Copenhagen
Plucknett, T.F.T. (1949), Legislation of Edward I, Oxford
Podskalsky, G. (1982), Christentum und theologische Literatur in der Kiever Rus′ (988–1237), Munich
Podvigina, N.L. (1976), Ocherki sotsial′ no-ekonomicheskoi i politicheskoi istorii Novgoroda v XII–XIII vv., Moscow
Polemis, D.I. (1966), ‘A manuscript note of the year 1247’, Byzantinische Forschungen I:Google Scholar
Polemis, D.I. (1983), ‘Remains of an Acoluthia for the Emperor John Ducas Batatzes’, in Mango, C. and Pritsak, O. (eds.), Okeanos: essays presented to Ihor Ševčenko on his sixtieth birthday, Cambridge, MA (=Harvard Ukrainian Studies 7 (1983)Google Scholar
Pollock, F. and Maitland, F.W. (1968), The history of English law, 2nd edn, with an introd. by Milsom, S.F.C. , 2 vols., Cambridge
Polo, Marco , Il Milione, ed. Foscolo, L. , Florence (1928)
Polo, Marco , Le divisament dou monde (Latin text in MS Z), ed. and trans. Moule, A.C. and Pelliot, P. , Marco Polo: the description of the world, 2 vols., London (1938); trans. Ricci, A. , The travels of Marco Polo, London (1931)
Polonus, Benedictus , ‘Relatio’, ed. in Wyngaert, , Sinica franciscana, I ; trans. in Dawson, The Mongol mission
Poluboiarinova, M.D. (1978), Russkie liudi v zolotoi orde, Moscow
Pontal, O. (ed.). (1983): Les statuts ynodaux français du XIIIe siècle, 1, Paris
Pontificia Hibernica: medieval papal chancey documents concerning Ireland 640–1261, ed. Sheehy, Maurice P. , 2 vols., Dublin (19621965)
Poole, A.L. (1936a), ‘Philip of Swabia and Otto IV’, in Cambridge medieval history, VI Google Scholar
Poole, A.L. (1936b), ‘Germany in the reign of Frederick II’, in Cambridge medieval history, VI Google Scholar
Poole, A.L. (1936c), ‘The interregnum in Germany’, in Cambridge medieval history, VI Google Scholar
Pope, M.K. (1934), From Latin to modern French with especial consideration of Anglo-Norman, Manchester
Poppe, A.V. (1989), ‘Mitropolity Kievskie i Vseia Rusi (988–1305 gg.)’, in Schchapov, Ia.N. (ed.), Gosudarstvo i tserkov′ Drevnei Rusi X–XIII vv., Moscow Google Scholar
Popruzensko, M.G. (ed.), ‘Sinodik carja Borila’, in Balgarski Starini, VIII, Sofia (1928)Google Scholar
Posner, Rebecca (1996), The Romance languages, Cambridge
Postan, M. (1937), ‘Chronology of labour services’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 4th series 20:Google Scholar
Postan, M. , et al. (1966), Cambridge economic history of Europe, 1, 2nd edn, Cambridge
Postan, M.M. (1972), The medieval economy and society: an economic histoy of Britain 1000–1500, London
Powell, E. (1989), Kingship, law and society: criminal justice in the reign of Henry V, Oxford
Powell, J.M. (1961), ‘Frederick II and the Church in the kingdom of Sicily, 1220–40’, Church History 30:Google Scholar
Powell, J.M. (1962/1963), ‘Frederick II and the Church: a revisionist view’, Catholic Historical Review 44:Google Scholar
Powell, J.M. , The Liber Augustalis or Constitutions of Melfi promulgated by the Emperor Frederick II for the kingdom of Sicily in 1231, Syracuse, NY (1971)
Powell, J.M. (ed.) (1990), Mulims under Latin rule, 1100–1300, Princeton, NJ
Powell, James M. (1977), ‘Honorius III and the leadership of the crusade’, Catholic Historical Review 63:Google Scholar
Powell, James M. (1983a), ‘Crusading by royal command: monarchy and crusade in the kingdom of Sicily’, in Potere, società e popolo tra età normanna ed età sveva, Bari Google Scholar
Powell, James M. (1983b), ‘Francesco d’Assisi e la Quinta Crociata: una missione di pace’, Schede medievali 4:Google Scholar
Powell, James M. (1986), Anatomy of a crusade 1213–1221, Philadelphia
Power, D. (forthcoming), ‘King John and the Norman aristocracy’, in Church (forthcoming)
Power, E. (1964), English medieval nunneries, New York and London
Powers, J.F. (1988), A society organized for war: the Iberian municipal militias in the central Middle Ages, 1000–1284, Berkeley
Powicke, F.M. (1928), Stephen Langton, Oxford
Powicke, F.M. (1947), King Henry III and the Lord Edward, 2 vols., Oxford
Powicke, F.M. (1953), The thirteenth century, Oxford
Powicke, F.M. (1961), The loss of Normandy 1189–1204, 2nd edn, Manchester
Powicke, F.M. and Cheney, C.R. (eds.) (1964), Councils & synods with other documents relating to the English Church, II :A.D. 1205–1313, 2 parts, Oxford
Powicke, M.R. (1962), Military obligation in medieval England, Oxford
Pratiques de la confession (1983): Pratiques de la confession, des Pères du désert à Vatican II: quinze siècles d’histoire, Paris
Prawer, J. (19691970), Histoire du royaume latin de Jérusalem, 2 vols., Paris
Prawer, J. (1972), The Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, London
Prawer, J. (1980), Crusader institutions, Oxford
Prawer, J. (1988), The history of the Jews in the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, Oxford
Presilla, M.E. (1987), ‘The image of death and political ideology in the Cantigas de Santa Maria ’, in Katz, I.J. and Keller, J.E. (eds.), Studies on the ‘Cantigas de Santa Maria’: art, music, and poetry. Proceedings of the International Symposium on the ‘Cantigas de Santa Maria’ of Alfonso X, el Sabio (1221–1284) in commemoration of its 700th anniversary year – 1981 (New York, November 19–21), Madison, WI Google Scholar
Presniakov, A.I. (1970), The formation of the great Russian state, trans. Moorhouse, A.E. , introd. Rieber, Alfred J. , Chicago
Pressutti, P. , Regesta Honorii III papae, 2 vols., Rome (18881895)
Pressutti, P. (ed.), Regesta Honorii papae III, 2 vols., Rome (18881895)
Prestwich, M. (1972), War, politics and finance under Edward I, London
Prestwich, M. (1980), The three Edwards: war and state in England1272–1377, London
Prestwich, M. (1988), Edward I, London
Prestwich, M. (1990), English politics in the thirteenth century, London
Prestwich, M. (1996), Armies and warfare in the Middle Ages: the English experience, New Haven and London
Preußenland und Deutscher Orden: Festschrift K. Forstreuter (1958), Würzburg
Prevenier, W. (1976), ‘Noblesse de Flandre au moyen âge’, review of Warlop (1975), in Le moyen âge 82:Google Scholar
Prevenier, W. (1984), review of Parisse (1976) in Le moyen âge 85:
Prevenier, W. , De oorkonden der graven van Vlaanderen (1191-aanvang 1206), Brussels (1964)
Previale, L. , ‘Un panegirico inedito per Michele VIII Paleologo’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 42 (19431949)Google Scholar
Previté-Orton, C.W (1929), ‘Italy 1250–1290’, in Cambridge medieval history, VI, Cambridge Google Scholar
Primera crónica general de España, ed. Pidal, R. Menéndez , 2 vols., Madrid (1955)
Primov, B. (19481949) ‘Balgarija, Garci i Latinci v Plovdiv prez 1204–1205. Roljata na bogomilite (La Bulgarie, les Grecs et les Latins à Plovdiv en 1204–1205. Le rôle des Bogomiles)’, Izvestija na Istoričeskoto druzestvo v Sofija, Bulletin de la société historique bulgare Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1960), ‘Medieval Bulgaria and the dualistic heresies in western Europe’, Etudes historiques Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1966), ‘Mezdunarodno znacenie na Vtorata balgarska darzava v perioda na nejnoto sazdavane i utverzdavane’, Istorijski pregled 22 Google Scholar
Primov, B. (1975a), Les Bougres: histoire du pape Bogomile et de ses adeptes, Paris
Primov, B. (1975b), ‘The Third and Fourth Crusades and Bulgaria’, in Etudes historiques 7 Google Scholar
Pringle, D. (1985), ‘Reconstructing the castle of Safad’, Palestine Exploration Quarterly 117:Google Scholar
Pringle, D. (1986), The Red Tower (Al-Burj al-Ahmar): settlement in the plain of Sharon at the time of the crusaders and Mamluks, 1099–1516, London
Prinzing, G. (1972), Die Bedeutung Bulgariens und Serbiens in den Jahren 1204–1219 im Zusammenhang mit der Entstehung und Entwicklung der byzantinischen Teilstaaten nach der Einnahme Konstantinopels infolge des 4 Kreuzzugs, Munich
Prinzing, G. (1973), ‘Der Brief Kaiser Heinrichs von Konstantinopel vom. 13 Januar 1212’, Byzantion 43:Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1982, 1983), ‘Studien zur Provinz- und Zentralverwaltung im Machtbereich der Epirotischen Herrscher Michael I. und Theodoros Doukas’, Ἠπειρωτικὰ Xρουικὰ 24: ; 25:Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1983), ‘Die Antigraphe des Patriarchen Germanos II. an Erzbisch of Demetrios Chomatenos von Ohrid und die Korrespondenz zum nikäisch-epirotischen Konflikt 1212–1233’, Rivista di studi bizantini e slavi 3:Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1983), ‘Sozialgeschichte der Frau im Spiegel der Chomatenos-Akten’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 32, 2:Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1993), ‘Die Verwaltungssystem im epirotischen Staat der Jahre 1210 bis ca. 1246’, Byzantinische Forschungen 19: (with bibliography)Google Scholar
Prinzing, J. , ‘Die Antigraphe des Patriarchen Germanos II. an Erzbischof Demetrios Chomatenos von Ohrid und die Korrespondenz zum nikäisch-epiro- tischen Konflikt 1212–1233’, Rivista di studi bizantini e slavi 3 (1983)Google Scholar
Procter, E.S. (1936), ‘The development of Catalan corts in the thirteenth century’, Estudis universitaris catalans, 22:Google Scholar
Procter, E.S. (1945), ‘The scientific works of the court of Alfonso X of Castille: the king and his collaborators’, Modern Language Review 40:Google Scholar
Procter, E.S. (1951), Alfonso X of Castile, patron of literature and learning, Oxford
Procter, E.S. (1980), Curia and cortes in León and Castile 1072–1295, Cambridge
Promis, V. (ed.), ‘Statuti della colonia genovese di Pera edita da Vincenzo Promis’, Miscellanea di storia italiana edita per cura della Regia Deputazione di Storia Patria 11 (1870)Google Scholar
Prou, M. (ed.), Les registres d’Honorius IV, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris (1888)
Pryce, Huw (1993), Native law and the Church in medieval Wales, Oxford
Pryor, J.H. (1981), Business contracts of medieval Provence: selected notulae from the cartulary of Giraud Amalric of Marseilles, 1248, Toronto
Pryor, J.H. (1984a) ‘Commenda: the operation of the contract in long-distance commerce at Marseilles during the thirteenth century’, Journal of European Economic History 13:Google Scholar
Pryor, J.H. (1984b) ‘The naval architecture of crusader transport ships: a reconstruction of some archetypes for round-hulled sailing ships’, Mariners Mirror 70:Google Scholar
Pryor, J.H. (1988), Geography, technology and war: studies in the maritime history of the Mediterranean 649–1571, Cambridge
Pryor, J.H. (1993), ‘The galleys of Charles I of Anjou, king of Sicily’, Studies in Medieval and Renaissance Histoy, 14:Google Scholar
Pryor, John H. (1977), ‘The origins of the commenda contract’, Speculum 52:Google Scholar
Pryor, John H. (1981), Business contracts of medieval Provence: selected notulae from the cartulay of Giraud Amalric of Marseilles 1248, Toronto
Pryor, John H. (1988), Geography, technology, and war: studies in the maritime history of the Mediterranean 649–1571, Cambridge
Puncuh, D. (ed.), Il cartulario del notaio Martino: Savona, 1203–1206, Genoa (1974)
Purcell, M. (1975), Papal crusading policy, Leiden
Purcell, Maureen (1975), Papal crusading policy 1244–1291, Leiden
Pybus, H.J. (1929/1930), ‘The Emperor Frederick II and the Sicilian Church’, Cambridge Historical Journal 3:Google Scholar
Quaderni per la storia dell’università di Padova (one annual issue since 1968)
Quaglioni, D , Politica e diritto nel trecento italiano. Il ‘De tyranno’ di Bartolo di Sassoferrato (1314–57), Florence (1983)
Queller, D.E. (1977), The Fourth Crusade: the conquest of Constantinople, 1201–1204, 2nd edn, Philadelphia
Queller, D.E. (1986), The Venetian patriciate: reality vs. myth, Urbana and Chicago
Queller, Donald E. (1978), The Fourth Crusade: the conquest of Constantinople 1201–1204, Leicester; 2nd edn, 1998
Queller, Donald E. and Day, Gerald W. (1976), ‘Some arguments in the defense of the Venetians on the Fourth Crusade’, American Historical Review 81:Google Scholar
Queller, Donald E. and Gill, Joseph (1970), ‘Franks, Venetians and Pope Innocent III’, Studi veneziani 12:Google Scholar
Queller, Donald E. and Katele, Irene (1982), ‘Attitudes toward the Venetians on the Fourth Crusade: the western sources’, International History Review 4:Google Scholar
Queller, Donald E. and Stratton, Susan J. (1969), ‘A century of controversy on the Fourth Crusade’, Studies in Medieval and Renaissance History 6:Google Scholar
Queller, Donald E. , Compton, Thomas K. and Campbell, Donald A. (1974), ‘The Fourth Crusade: the neglected majority’, Speculum 49:Google Scholar
Quick, J. (1986), ‘The number and distribution of knights in thirteenth century England: the evidence of the grand assize lists’, in Coss, and Lloyd, (1986)Google Scholar
QuintanaPrieto, A. (ed.), La documentación pontificia de Inocencio IV (1243–1254), 2 vols., Rome (1987)
Raban, S. , ‘The making of the 1279–80 hundred rolls’, Historical Research 70 (1997).Google Scholar
Raban, S. (1985), ‘The land market and the aristocracy in the thirteenth century’, in Greenway, D. , Holdsworth, C. and Sayers, J. (eds.), Tradition and change: essays in honour of Majorie Chibnall, Cambridge Google Scholar
Rabie, H. (1972), The financial system of Egypt, A.H. 564–741/A.D. 1169–1341, London
Racine, P. (19791980) Plaisance du Xème à la fin du XIIIème siècle, 2 vols., Lille
Radosević, N. (1987), ‘Nikejski tsarevi u savpremenoj im retoritsi’, Zbornik radova vizantološkog instituta 26:Google Scholar
Radulphi de Coggeshall chronicon anglicanum, ed. Stevenson, J. , Rolls Series, London (1875)
Raedts, Peter (1977), ‘The Children’s Crusade of 1212’, Journal of Medieval History 3:Google Scholar
Raftis, J.A. (1966), Peasant mobility and freedom in medieval England, Montreal
Ragosta, P. (ed.) (1982), Navigazioni mediterranee e connessioni continentali (secoli XI–XVI), Naples
Raine, James (ed.), The histoy and antiquities of north Durham, London (1852), appendix of documents
Ramm, B. Ia. (1959), Papstvo i Rus′ v X–XV vekakh, Moscow and Leningrad
Ramsay, J.H. (1908), The dawn of the constitution 1216–1307, Oxford
Rando, D. (1988), ‘La classe dirigente trevisana durante la dominazione di Alberico da Romano’, in Ortalli, G. and Knapton, M. (eds.), Istituzioni, società e potere nella Marca Trevigiana e Veronese secoli XIII–XIV, Rome Google Scholar
Rapov, O.M. (1977), Kniazheskie vladeniia na Rusi v X–pervoi polovine XIII v., Moscow
Rashdall, H. (1936), The universities of Europe in the Middle Ages, new edn by Powicke, F.M. and Emden, A.B. , 3 vols., London
Ratchnevsky, P. (1991), Genghis Khan: his life and legacy, trans. Haining, T.N. , Oxford
Raveggi, S. , Tarassi, M. , Medici, D. and Parenti, P. (1978), Ghibellini, guelfi e popolo grasso: i detentori del potere politico a Firenze nella seconda metà del Dugento, Florence
Records of the wardrobe and household 1285–1289, ed. and, B.F. Byerly, C.R. , 2 vols., London HMSO (19771986). List of documents relating to the household and wardrobe: John to Edward I, PRO Handbooks, 7, London (1964) is an invaluable survey.
Recoura, G. (ed.), Les Assises de Romanie: édition critique avec une introduction et des notes, Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des hautes études, fasc. 258, Paris (1930)
Recueil de jugements de l’échiquier de Normandie, ed. Delisle, L. , Paris (1864)
Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France, ed. Bouquet, M. , et al., 24 vols., Paris (17381904)
Redlich, O. (1903), Rudolf von Habsburg, Innsbruck
Redoutey, J.-P (1977), ‘Philippe le Bel et la Franche-Comté’, in Provinces et états dans la France de lEst, Cahiers de l’Association Interuniversitaire de l’Est, no. 19Google Scholar
Rees, William (1924), South Wales and the March 1284–1415, Oxford
Reeves, M. (1969), The influence of prophecy in the later Middle Ages: a study in Joachimism, Oxford
Regestum Clementis papae V, ed. Monks of the Order of St Benedict, 10 vols., Rome (18851892)
Register of the Abbey of St Thomas Dublin, ed. Gilbert, John T. , Rolls Series, London (1889)
Registres de Boniface VIII, ed. Digard, G. , Faucon, M. and Thomas, A. , Paris (19071939)
Registres des papes, published by the Ecoles françaises d’Athènes et de Rome: Alexander IV, Boniface VIII, Clement IV, Gregory X, John XXI, Honorius IV, Innocent IV, Martin IV, Nicholas IV, Urban IV, 26 vols., Paris (18841945)
Registres du Trésor des chartes, I: Règne de Philippe le Bel, ed. Fawtier, R. , Paris (1958)
Registri della cancelleria angioina, ed. FilangieriCandida, R. , Mazzoleni, J. , et al., Naples, 33 vols. (19501981)
Registrum cartarum monasterii beatae virginis Mariae de Tristernagh, ed. Clarke, M.V. , Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (1941)
Registrum chartarum hospitalis sancti Johannis Baptistae extra novam portam civitatis Dublin, ed. Brooks, Eric John , Irish Manuscripts Commission, Dublin (1936)
Registrum de Dunfermlyn, ed. Innes, Cosmo , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1842)
Registrum episcopatus Glasguensis, ed. Innes, Cosmo , 2 vols., Bannatyne and Maitland Clubs, Edinburgh (1843)
Registrum episcopatus Moraviensis, ed. Innes, Cosmo , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1837)
Registrum monasterii de Passelet, ed. Innes, Cosmo , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1832); New Club, Paisley (1877)
Registrum monasterii sancte Marie de Cambuskenneth, ed. Fraser, WilliamSir , Grampian Club, Edinburgh (1872)
Registrum prioratus omnium sanctorum iuxta Dublin, ed. Butler, Richard , Irish Archaeological Society, Dublin (1845)
Registrum sancte Marie de Neubotle, ed. Innes, Cosmo , Bannatyne Club, Edinburgh (1849)
Reid, Norman H. (ed.) (1990), Scotland in the reign of Alexander III 1249–1286, Edinburgh
Rennkamp, Walter (1977), Studien zum deutsch-russischen Handel bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts. Nowgorod und Dünagebet, Bochumer historische Studien. Mittelalterliche Geschichte, 2, Bochum
Renouard, Y. (1969), Les villes d’Italie de la fin du Xe siècle au début du XIVe siècle, new edn by Braustein, Ph. , 2 vols., Paris
Renouard, Yves (1951), ‘Les voies de communication entre pays de la Méditerranée et pays de l’Atlantique au moyen âge, problèmes et hypothèses’, in Mélanges Louis Halphen, Paris Google Scholar
Renouard, Yves (1962), ‘Routes, étapes et vitesses de marche de France à Rome au XIIIe et au XIVe siècle d’après les itinéraires d’Eudes Rigaud (1254) et de Barthélemy Bonis (1350)’, in Studi in onore di Amintore Fanfani, III, Milan Google Scholar
Repgow, E. , Sachsenpiegel, ed. Eckhardt, K.A. , Hanover (1966)
Reports of the deputy keeper of the Public Records of Ireland, 1–55, Dublin (18691923)
Retaña, L.F. (1941), Albores del imperio: Vida del San Fernando el Tercero, rey de Castilla y León, Madrid
Reuter, A.E. (1928), Königtum und Episkopat in Portugal im 13. Jahrhundert, Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren Geschichte, 69, Berlin
Reuter, T. (ed.) (1978), The medieval nobility, Europe in the Middle Ages, Selected Studies, 14, Amsterdam
Revel, M. (1978), ‘Le rayonnement de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit de Montpellier’, in Assistance et charité (1978)Google Scholar
Rey, A. (ed.), Sancho IV, Castigos é documentos para bien vivir ordenados por el rey Don Sancho IV, Bloomington, IN (1952)
Rey, E.G. (1895), ‘Les seigneurs de Giblet’, Revue de l’Orient latin 3:Google Scholar
Reyerson, Kathryn L. (1985), Business, banking and finance in medieval Montpellier, Toronto
Reyerson, Kathryn (1985), Business, banking, and finance in medieval Montpellier, Toronto
Reynolds, Robert L. (1931), ‘Genoese trade in the late twelfth century, particularly in cloth from the fairs of Champagne’, Journal ofEconomic and Business History 3:Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1977), An introduction to the history of English medieval towns, Oxford
Reynolds, S. (1984), Kingdoms and communities in western Europe 900–1300, Oxford
Reynolds, S. (1994), Fiefs and vassals: the medieval evidence reinterpreted, Oxford
Reynolds, Susan (1970), An introduction to the histoy of English medieval towns, Oxford
Ribacourt, C. (1973), ‘Les mendiants du Midi’, in Les mendiants en pays l’Oc au XIIIe siècle, Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 8, Toulouse Google Scholar
Riccobaldus, , Historia imperatorum, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), IX
Richard, J. (1949), ‘Le début des relations entre la papauté et les Mongols de Perse’, Journal asiatique 237: : repr. in Richard (1977d)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1950), ‘Pairie d’orient latin: les quatre baronnies des royaumes de Jérusalem et de Chypre’, Revue historique de droit français et étranger 4th series 28:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1953), ‘Un partage de seigneurie entre Francs et Mamelouks: les “casaux de Sur”’, Syria 30:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1955), ‘L’extrême-orient légendaire au moyen âge: roi David et Prêtre Jean’, Annales d’Ethiopie 2: ; repr. in Richard (1976)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1957), ‘La mission en occident de Rabban çauma et l’union des églises’, in XII° Convegno Volta. Oriente e occidente nel medio evo, Rome ; repr. in Richard (1976)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1968), ‘European navigation in the Indian Ocean and Caspian Sea (12th–15 th centuries)’, Iran 6:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (19691970) ‘L’abbaye cistercienne de Jubin et le prieuré Saint-Blaise de Nicosie’, Ἐπετεριζ τοῦ Kέυτρου Ἐπιοστημουικῶυ Ἐρευυῶυ 3:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1969), ‘The Mongols and the Franks’, Journal of Asian History 3:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1972), ‘Le comté de Tripoli dans les chartes du fonds des Porcellet’, Bulletin de l’Ecole des chartes 130:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1973), ‘Ultimatums mongols et lettres apocryphes: l’occident et les motifs de guerre des Tartares’, Central Asiatic Journal 17: ; repr. in Richard (1976)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1976), Orient et occident au moyen âge (XIIe–XVe s.): contacts et relations, London
Richard, J. (1977a), ‘Les Mongols et l’occident: deux siècles de contacts’, in 1274. Année charnière (1977); repr. in Richard (1983)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1977b), ‘Chrétiens et Mongols au concile: la Papauté et les Mongols de Perse dans la seconde moitié du XIIIe siècle’, in 1274. Année charnière (1977); repr. in Richard (1983)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1977c), La papauté et les missions d’orient au moyen âge (XIIIe–XVe siècles), Rome
Richard, J. (1977d), Les relations entre l’orient et l’occident au moyen âge: études et documents, London
Richard, J. (1979a), ‘Les causes des victoires mongoles d’après les historiens occidentaux du XIIIe siècle’, Central Asiatic Journal 23: ; repr. in Richard (1983)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1979a), The Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, trans. Shirley, J. , Amsterdam
Richard, J. (1979b), ‘Le peuplement latin et syrien en Chypre au XIIIe siècle’, Byzantinische Forschungen 7:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1979b), ‘Une ambassade mongole à Paris en 1262’, Journal des savants: 295–303; repr. in Richard (1983)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1983), Croisés, missionnaires et voyageurs: les perspectives orientales du monde latin médiéval, London
Richard, J. (1986), ‘La lettre du Connétable Smbat et les rapports entre Chrétiens et Mongols au milieu du XIIIème siècle’, in Kouymjian, D. (ed.), Armenian studies in memoriam Haïg Berbérian, Lisbon Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1986a), ‘La diplomatique royale dans les royaumes d’Arménie et de Chypre (XIIe–XVe siècles)’, Bulletin de lEcole des chartes 144:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1986b), ‘La lettre du Connétable Smbat et les rapports entre Chrétiens et Mongols au milieu de XIIIème siècle, in Kouymjian, D. (ed.), Armenian studies in memoriam Haïg Berbérian, Lisbon Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1986c), ‘Les turcopoles au service des royaumes de Jérusalem et de Chypre’, Revue des études islamiques 56:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1987), ‘Frankish power in the eastern Mediterranean’, Mediterranean Historical Review 2:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1989), ‘La croisade de 1270, premier “passage général”?’, Comptes rendus de l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres:Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1989), ‘The establishment of the Latin Church in the empire of Constantinople (1204–27)’, Mediterranean Historical Review 4: ; repr. in Arbel, , Hamilton, and Jacoby, (1989)Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1992), Saint Louis, trans. Lloyd, S.D , Cambridge
Richard, J. (1994), ‘A propos de la mission de Baudouin de Hainaut: l’empire latin de Constantinople et les Mongols’, Journal des Savants:Google Scholar
Richard, Jean (1969), ‘The Mongols and the Franks ’, Journal of Asian History 3:Google Scholar
Richard, Jean (1976), ‘La politique orientale de Saint-Louis: la croisade de 1248’, in Septième centenaire de la mort de Saint-Louis: actes des colloques de Royaumont et de Paris, Paris Google Scholar
Richard, Jean (1983), Saint Louis: roi d’une France féodale, soutien de la Terre Sainte, Paris
Richard, Jean (1988), ‘L’adoubement de saint Louis ’, Journal des savants:Google Scholar
Richard, Jean (1992), Saint Louis: crusader king of France, trans. Lloyd, S. , Cambridge
Richardson, H.G. (1960), The English Jewry under Angevin kings, London
Richardson, H.G. and Sayles, G.O. (1952), The Irish parliament in the Middle Ages, Philadelphia
Richardson, H.G. and Sayles, G.O. (1963), The administration of Ireland (1172–1377), Dublin
Richter, G. (1984), ‘Des Georgios Akropolites Gedanken über Theologie, Kirche und Kircheneinheit’, Byzantion 54:Google Scholar
Richter, G. (1990), ‘Johannes Bekkos und sein Verhältnis zur römischen Kirche’, Byzantinische Forschungen 15:Google Scholar
Richter, Michael (1994), The formation of the medieval west: studies in the oral culture of the barbarians, Dublin
Richter, Michael (1995), Studies in medieval language and culture, Dublin
Richthofen, E. (1989), La metamorfosis de la épica medieval, Madrid
Rico, F. (1972), Alfonso el Sabio y la ‘General Estoria’, Barcelona
Ridder-Symoens, H. (ed.) (1992), A history of the university in Europe, I: Universities in the Middle Ages, Cambridge
Ridgeway, H.W. (1986), ‘The Lord Edward and the Provisions of Oxford (1258): a study in faction’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), I Google Scholar
Ridgeway, H.W. (1988), ‘King Henry III and the “aliens”, 1236–72’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), n Google Scholar
Ridgeway, H.W. (1989), ‘Foreign favourites and Henry III’s problems of patronage’, English Historical Review 104:Google Scholar
Ridgeway, H.W. (1992), ‘William de Valence and his familiares ’, Historical Research 65:Google Scholar
Ridgeway, H.W. (1996), ‘The ecclesiastical career of Aymer de Lusignan, bishop elect of Winchester, 1250–1260’, in Blair, J. and Golding, B. (eds.), The cloister and the world: essays in medieval history in honour of Barbara Harvey, Oxford:Google Scholar
Riera Melis, A. (1986), La corona de Aragón y el reino de Mallorca en el primer cuarto del siglo XIV, I: Las repercusiones arancelarias de la autonomia balear (1298–1311), Madrid and Barcelona
Rigo, A. (1993), ‘Il patriarca Germano II (1223–40) e i Bogomili’, Revue des études byzantines 51:Google Scholar
Rihlat al-Tijani, Tunis (1958)
Riis, T. (1977), Les institutions politiques centrales du Danemark 1100–1332, Copenhagen
Riley-Smith, J. (1967), A histoy of the Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem, I, London
Riley-Smith, J. (1967), The Knights of St John in Jerusalem and Cyprus c.1050–1310, London
Riley-Smith, J. (1971a), ‘The Assise sur la Ligece and the Commune of Acre’, Traditio 27:Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (1971b), ‘A note on confraternities in the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 44:Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (1972), ‘Some lesser officials in Latin Syria ’, English Historical Review 87:Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (1973a), The feudal nobility and the kingdom of Jerusalem, 1174–1277, London
Riley-Smith, J. (1973b), ‘Government in Latin Syria and the commercial privileges of foreign merchants’, in Baker, D. (ed.), Relations between east and west in the Middle Ages, Edinburgh Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (1977), ‘The survival in Latin Palestine of the Muslim administration’, in Holt, P.M. (ed.), The eastern Mediterranean lands in the period of the crusades, Warminster Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (1978), ‘Peace never established: the case of the kingdom of Jerusalem’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5th series 28:Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (ed.) (1991), The atlas of the crusades, London
Riley-Smith, Jonathan S.C. (1977), What were the crusades?, London
Riley-Smith, Jonathan S.C. (1980), ‘Crusading as an act of love’, History 65:Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, Jonathan S.C. (1987), The crusades: a short history, London
Ringbom, S. (1965), Icon to narrative: the rise of the dramatic close-up in fifteenth-century devotional painting, Acta Academiae Aboensis, ser. A., Humaniora 31, 2, Åbo
Ríos, J. Amador los (1862), Historia crítica de la literatura española, II, Madrid
Riu, M. (1979), ‘Banking and society in late medieval and early modern Aragon’, in The dawn of modern banking, ed. Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, University of California, Los Angeles, New Haven, CT.Google Scholar
Riu, M. (1983), ‘The woollen industry in Catalonia in the later Middle Ages’, in Harte, N.G. and Ponting, K.G. (eds.), Cloth and clothing in medieval Europe: essays in memory of E.M. Carus-Wilson, London Google Scholar
Rivière, J. (1926), Le problème de l’église et de l’état au temps de Philippe le Bel, Louvain
Roach, A. (1986), ‘The Cathar economy’, Reading Medieval Studies 12:Google Scholar
Roach, A. (1990), ‘The relationship of the Italian and southern French Cathars, 1170–1320’, Oxford University D.Phil thesis
Robbert, L.B. (1985), ‘Venice and the crusades’, in Setton, K.M. (ed.), A history of the crusades, V, Madison Google Scholar
Robbert, L.B. (1985), ‘Venice and the crusades’, in Setton, (19691989) V Google Scholar
Roberg, B. (1964), Die Union zwischen der griechischen und der lateinischen Kirche auf dem II. Konzil von Lyon (1274), Bonn
Roberg, B. (1964), Die Union zwischen der griechischen und lateinischen Kirche auf dem II. Konzil von Lyon (1274), Bonn
Roberg, B. (1973), ‘Die Tartaren auf dem 2. Konzil von Lyon’, Annuarium historiae conciliorum 5:Google Scholar
Roberg, B. (1990), Das Zweite Konzil von Lyon (1274), Paderborn, Munich, Vienna and Zurich
Robinson, I.S. (1990), The papacy 1073–1198: continuity and innovation, Cambridge
Robson, C.A. (1952), Maurice de Sully and the medieval vernacular homily, Oxford
Rodríguezde Lama, I. , La documentación pontificia de Alejandro IV (1254–61), Rome (1976)
Rodriguez, J. , Los fueros del reino de León, 2 vols., León (1981)
Roffe, D. , ‘The hundred rolls of 1255’, Historical Research 69 (1996):Google Scholar
,Roger of Varad, ‘Carmen miserabile’, ed. Juhász, L. , in Szentpétery, Scriptores rerum Hungaricarum, II
Röhricht, Reinhold (18741878), Beiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, 2 vols., Berlin
Röhricht, Reinhold (1890), Kleine Studien zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, Berlin
Röhricht, Reinhold (1891), Studien zur Geschichte des Fünften Kreuzzuges, Innsbruck
Roisin, S. (1947), L’hagiographie cistercienne dans le diocèse de Liège au XIIIe siècle, Louvain and Brussels
Roison, S. (1943), ‘L’efflorescence cistercienne et le courant féminin de piété au XIIIe siècle’, Revue d’histoire ecclésiastique 38:Google Scholar
Rolandini Patavini Cronica in factis et circa facta Marchie Trivixane, in Rerum italicarum scriptores, 2nd series, Città di Castello and Bologna (1900–), VIII, pt 1
Romano, Dennis (1987), Patricians and popolani: the social foundations of the Venetian Renaissance state, Baltimore
Roncaglia, M. (1954), Les frères mineurs et l’église grecque orthodoxe au XIIIe siècle (1231–1274), Biblioteca bio-bibliografica della terra sancta e dell’Oriente francescano, ser. iv, Studi ii, Cairo
Roncaglia, P. , George Bardanès, métropolite de Corfou, et Barthélemy de l’ordre franciscain. Les discussions sur le Purgatoire (15 oct.–17 nov. 1231), Studi e testi francescani, 4, Rome (1953)
Roncière, C.M. (1982), Prix et salaires à Florence au XIVe siècle (1280–1380), Rome
Roquebert, M. (19701989) L’épopée cathare, 4 vols., Toulouse: 1: 1198– 1212: L’invasion (1970); II: 1213–1216: Muret ou la dépossession (1977); III: 1216–1229: Le lys et la croix (1986); IV: Mourir à Montségur (1989)
Roscher, Helmut (1969), Papst Innocenz III. und die Kreuzzüge, Göttingen
Rosén, J. (1939), Striden mellan Birger Magnusson och hans bröder, Lund
Rosén, J. (1962), Svensk historia, I, Stockholm
Rösener, W (1987), ‘Deutschland: G Ländliche Sozial- und Wirtschaftsgeschichte. II. Der Wandel im 12.und 13. Jahrhundert’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
Rosenthal, Judah (1956), ‘The Talmud on trial’, Jewish Quarterly Review 47:Google Scholar
Rosenwein, B. and Little, L.K. (1974), ‘Social meaning of the monastic and mendicant spiritualities’, Past and Present 63:Google Scholar
Rossabi, M. (1988), Khubilai Khan: his life and times, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Rossabi, M. (1992), Voyager from Xanadu: Rabban Sauma and the first journey from China to the West, Tokyo and New York
Rossi, G. (1956), ‘ Universitas scholarium e comune (sec. XII–XIV)’, Studi e memorie per la storia dell’università di Bologna n.s. 1:Google Scholar
Rossi-Sabatini, G (1935), L’espansione di Pisa nel Mediterraneo fino alla Meloria, Florence
Rossini, E. (1975), ‘La signoria scaligera’, in Verona e il suo territorio, III, pt I, Verona Google Scholar
Roth, Cecil (1946), The history of the Jews of Italy, Philadelphia
Roth, Cecil (1964), A history of the Jews in England, 3rd edn, Oxford
Rothwell, W. (1980), ‘Lexical borrowing in a medieval context’, Bulletin of the John Rylands Libray 63:Google Scholar
Rothwell, W. (1985), ‘From Latin to modern French: fifty years on’, Bulletin of the John Rylands Library 68:Google Scholar
Rotondo-McCord, J. (1991), ‘The allod in the medieval Rhineland’, PhD diss., Yale University
Rottenwöhrer, G. (1982), Der Katharismus, 2 vols., Bad Honnef
Rotuli chartarum in turri Londinensi asservati (1199–1216), ed. Hardy, T.D. , London (1837)
Rotuli hundredorum in Turr’ Lond’, 2 vols., Record Commission (1812, 1818).
Rotuli litterarum clausarum in turri Londinensi asservati (1204–27), ed. Hardy, T.D. , London, 2 vols. (18331844)
Rotulorum patentium et clausarum cancellariae Hiberniae calendarium, I, Irish Record Commission, Dublin (1828)
Rouillard, G. (1943), ‘La politique de Michel VIII Paléologue à l’égard des monastères’, Etudes byzantines 1:Google Scholar
Roux, Jean-Paul (1985), Les explorateurs au moyen âge, Paris
Roux, M. (1992), Les Albanais en Yougoslavie, minorité nationale, territoire et développement, Paris
Rowell, S. (1994), Lithuania ascending: a pagan empire within east-central Europe, 1290–1345, Cambridge
Royal and other historical letters illustrating the reign of Heny III, ed. Shirley, W.W. , 2 vols., Rolls Series, London (18621866)
Royal and other historical letters illustrative of the reign of Henry III, ed. Shirley, W.W. , 2 vols., Rolls Series, London (18621866)
Rubin, M. (1991), Corpus Christi: the Eucharist in late medieval culture, Cambridge
Rubin, M. (1992), ‘Religious culture in town and country: reflections on a great divide’, in Abulafia, , Franklin, and Rubin, (1992)Google Scholar
Rubinstein, N. (1935), ‘La lotta contro i magnati a Firenze: la prima legge sul sodamento e la pace del cardinal Latino’, Archivio storico italiano 93, 2:Google Scholar
Rubruck, Guillaume , ‘Itinerarium’, ed. in Wyngaert, , Sinica franciscana, 1 ; trans. in Jackson, and , Morgan , The mission of Friar William
Rübsamen, D. (1989), review of Schlunk (1988), in DeutschesArchivfürErforschung des Mittelalters 45, 2:
Rudolf, K. (1977), ‘Die Tataren 1241/2. Nachrichten und Wiedergabe: Korrespondenz und Historiographie’, Römische Historische Mitteilungen 19:Google Scholar
Rudolph, C. (1990), Artistic change at St-Denis: Abbot Suger’s program and the early twelfth-century controversy over art, Princeton
Rudt de Collenberg (Rüdt-Collenberg), W.H. (1963), The Rupenides, Hethumides and Lusignans: the structure of the Armeno-Cilician dynasties, Paris
Rudt de Collenberg, W.H. (1979), ‘Les dispenses matrimoniales accordées à l’orientlatin selon les registres du Vatican d’Honorius III à Clément VII (1223–1385)’, Mélanges de lEcole française de Rome 69:Google Scholar
Rudtde Collenberg, W.H. (19771979) ‘Les Ibelin aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles’, Ἐπετεριζ τοῦ Kέυτρου Ἐπιοστημουικῶυ Ἐρευυῶυ 9:Google Scholar
Rudtde Collenberg, WH. (1980), ‘Les Lusignan de Chypre’, Ἐπετεριζ τοῦ Kέυτρου Ἐπιοστημουικῶυ Ἐρευυῶυ 10:Google Scholar
RuizPeña, J.I. (1976), ‘Los procesos tardíos de repoblación urbana en las tierras del Norte del Duero (siglos XII–XIV)’, Boletín del Instituto de estudios asturianos 30:Google Scholar
Ruiz, T.F. (1977), ‘The transformation of the Castilian municipalities: the case of Burgos 1248–1350’, Past and Present 77:Google Scholar
Ruiz, T.F. (1979), ‘Expansion et changement: la conquête de Séville et la société castil-lane 1248–1350’, Annales ESC 34:Google Scholar
Runciman, S. (1954), A histoy of the crusades, III, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1958), The Sicilian Vespers: a history of the Mediterranean world in the later thirteenth century, Cambridge
Runciman, S. (1960), ‘The ladies of the Mongols’, in Eἰζ μυήμη K. Ἀμάυτου, Athens Google Scholar
Runciman, Steven (19511954) A history of the crusades, 3 vols., Cambridge
Ruser, Konrad (1979), Die Urkunden und Akten der oberdeutschen Städtebünde vom 13. Jahrhundert bis 1549, I, Göttingen
Russell, Frederick H. (1975), The Just War in the Middle Ages, Cambridge
Russell, J.C. (1948), British medieval population, Albuquerque, NM
Russell, J.C. (1972), ‘Population in Europe 500–1500’, in Cipolla, C.M. (ed.), The Fontana economic histoy of Europe, I: The Middle Ages, London Google Scholar
Ryan, W.G. (trans.) (1993), Jacobus de Voragine, The Golden Legend: readings on the saints, 2 vols., Princeton
Rybakov, B.A. (1948), Remeslo Drevnei Rusi, Moscow
Rybina, E.A. (1984), ‘Ausländische Höfe in Nowgorod vom 12. bis 17. Jahrhundert’, in Fritze, K. , Miller-Mertens, E. and Stark, W. (eds.), Autonomie, Wirtschaft und Kultur der Hansestädte, Abhandlungen zur Handels- und Sozialgeschichte, 23, Hansische Studien, 6, Weimar Google Scholar
Rybina, E.A. (1986), Inozemnye dvory v Novgorode XII–XVII vv., Moscow
Ryccardi de Sancto Germano Chronica, ed. Garufi, C.A. , in Rerum italicarum scriptores, ed. Muratori, L.A. , 28 vols., Milan (17231751), VII, pt 2
Rymer, T. (1816), Foedera …, I.ii, London
Sabatini, F. (1975), Napoli angioina: cultura e società, Naples
Sacconi, Raynerius , ‘Summa de Catharis et Pauperibus de Lugduno’, ed. Šanjek, F. , Archivum fratrum praedicatorum, 44 (1974)Google Scholar
Sacerdoti, A. and Predelli, R. (eds.), ‘Gli statuti maritimi veneziani fino al 1255’, Nuovo archivio veneto n.s. 4.1 (1902); 4.2 (1909); 5.1 (1902); 5.2 (1902)Google Scholar
Saga of Hakon Hakon’s son’, trans. Dasent, G.W. , in Icelandic Sagas, IV, Rolls Series, London (1894)Google Scholar
Saint-Quentin, Simon , Historia Tartarorum, ed. Richard, J. , Simon de Saint-Quentin: histoire des Tartares, Documents relatifs à l’histoire des croisades, 8, Paris (1965)Google Scholar
Salavert i Roca, V. (1956), Cerdeña y la expansión mediterránea de la corona de Aragón, 1297–1314, 2 vols., Madrid
de Adam, Salimbene , Cronica, ed. Scaglia, G. , Bari (1966)
Salvemini, G. (1892), ‘Gli ordini della giustizia del 6 luglio 1295’, Archivio storico italiano 5th series 10:Google Scholar
Salvemini, G. (1899/1966), Magnati e popolani in Firenze dal 1280 al 1295, in Opere 1 (originally published 1899), Florence
Salzer, E. (1900), Über di Anfänge der Signorie in Oberitalien, Berlin
Sánchez Saus, R. (1989), Caballeria y linaje en la Sevilla medieval: estudio genealogico y social, Publicaciones de la Exca. Diputacion Provincial de Sevilla, Cádiz
Sandler, L.F. (1983), The psalter of Robert de Lisle, London
Sandri, G. (ed.), Gli statuti veronesi del 1276, Deputazione di storia patria per le Venezie, Monumenti storici, n.s. 3, Venice (1940)
Sanfilippo, M. (1980), ‘Guelfi e ghibellini a Firenze: la pace del cardinal Latino’, Nuova rivista storica 64:Google Scholar
Šanjek, F (1976), Les chrétiens bosniaques et le mouvement cathare, XII–XVe siècles, Brussels, Paris and Louvain
Santamaría, A. (1980), ‘La reconquista de las vías marítimas’, Anuario de estudios medievales 10 Google Scholar
Santamaría, A. (1990), Ejecutoria del reino de Mallorca, Palma de Mallorca
Santini, P. (1887), ‘Società delle torri in Firenze’, Archivio storico italiano 4th series 20:Google Scholar
Santini, P. (1903), Studi sull’antica costituzione del comune di Firenze, Florence
Saraiva, F. S. Luís (1872), ‘Memoria sobre a deposição de El Rei D. Sancho II’, in his Obras completas, 1, Lisbon Google Scholar
Sardo, Ranieri , Cronica pisana, ed. Bonaini, F. , in Archivio storico italiano 6, pt ii, sec. 2 (1845)
Sargent-Baur, B.N. (ed.) (1992), Journeys towards God: pilgrimages and crusades, Kalamazoo
Sathas, K. (1872), Mεσαιωυικη βιβλιοθηκη, I, Venice
Sathas, K.N. , Mεσαιωυικη βιβιοθηκη, II, Venice and Paris (1873)
Sauerländer, W (1972), Gothic sculpture in France 1140–1270, London
Saul, N. (1981), Knights and esquires: the Gloucestershire gentry in the fourteenth century, Oxford
Saul, N. (1986), Scenes from provincial life: knightly families in Sussex, 1280–1400, Oxford
Saunders, J.J. (1969), ‘Matthew Paris and the Mongols’, in Sandquist, T.A. and Powicke, M.R. (eds.), Essays in medieval histoy presented to Bertie Wilkinson, Toronto Google Scholar
Saunders, J.J. (1971), The history of the Mongol conquests, London
Saunders, J.J. (1977), ‘The Mongol defeat at Ain Jalut and the restoration of the Greek empire’, in J.J. Saunders, Muslims and Mongols, ed. Rice, G.W. , Canterbury, NZ Google Scholar
Savioli, L.V. , Annali bolognesi, Bassano (17841795)
Sawyer, P. (1982), Kings and Vikings, London
Sawyer, P. (1987), ‘The blood-feud in fact and fiction’, in Tradition og historieskrivning. Kilderne til Nordens ældste historie, Hastrup, K. and Sørensen, P. Meulengracht (eds.), Acta Jutlandica, 63: 2, Århus Google Scholar
Sayers, J. (1984), Papal government and England during the pontificate of Honorius III (1216–1227), Cambridge
Sayles, G.O. (1975), The king’s parliament ofEngland, London
Sayous, A.-E. (1929), Le commerce des Européens à Tunis depuis le XIIe siècle jusqu’à la fin du XVIe: exposé et documents, Paris
Sbaralea, I.H. , Bullarium Franciscanum, 4 vols., Rome (17591768); continued Eubel, C. , 3 vols., Rome (18981904)
Scalfati, S.PP (1992), Corsica monastica: studi di storia e di diplomatica, Pisa
Schatz, K. (1970), ‘Papsttum und partikularkirchliche Gewalt bei Innocenz III. (1198–1216)’, Archivium historiae pontifciae 8:Google Scholar
Schaube, A. (1906), Handelsgeschichte der romanischen Volker des Mittelmeergebiets bis zum ende der Kreuzzüge, Munich
Schaube, Adolf (1906), Handelsgeschichte der Romanischen Völker des Mittelmeergebiets bis zum Ende der Kreuzzüge, Munich and Berlin
Schaube, Adolf (1908), ‘Die Anfänge der Venezianischen Galeerenfahrt nach dem Nordsee’, Historische Zeitschrift 101:Google Scholar
Scheffer-Boichorst, P. (1888), ‘Zur Geschichte Alfons’X. von Castilien’, Mittheilungen des Instituts für österreichische Geschichtsforschung 9:Google Scholar
Scheibelreiter, G. (1989), ‘Friedrich II. der Streitbare’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 4:Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia (1979), ‘ Gesta Dei per Mongolos 1300: the genesis of a non-event’, English Historical Review 94:Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia (1984), ‘The future Regnum Hierusalem: a chapter in medieval state planning’, Journal of Medieval History 10:Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia (1985), ‘Philip IV and the crusade: a reconsideration’, in Edbury, Peter W. (ed.), Crusade and settlement, Cardiff Google Scholar
Schein, Sylvia (1991), Fideles crucis: the papacy, the west, and the recovery of the Holy Land 1274–1314, Oxford
Schillmann, F. (1903), ‘Zur byzantinischen Politik Alexanders IV’, Römische Quartalschrift für christliche Altertumskunde und Kirchengeschichte 22:Google Scholar
Schlesinger, W. (ed.), Die Deutsche Ostsiedlung des Mittelalters als Problem der europäischen Geschichte, Sigmaringen
Schlumberger, G. , et al (1943), Sigillographie de l’orient latin, Paris
Schlunk, A. Ch. (1988), Königsmacht und Krongut: die Machtgrundlage des deutschen Königtums im 13. Jahrhundert und eine neue historische Methode, Stuttgart
Schlüter, W. , Die Nowgoroder Schra in sieben Fassungen vom XIII bis XVII Jahrhundert, Dorpat (1911)
Schmandt, Raymond H. (1975), ‘The Fourth Crusade and the Just-War theory’, Catholic Historical Review 61:Google Scholar
Schmid, K. and Wollasch, J. (1967), ‘Die Gemeinschaft der Lebenden und Verstorbenen im Zeugnis des Mittelalters ’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 1:Google Scholar
Schmid, K. and Wollasch, J. (1975), ‘Societas et fraternitas’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 9:Google Scholar
Schmieder, F. (1994), Europa und die Fremden: die Mongolen im Urteil des Abendlandes vom 13. bis in das 15. Jahrhundert, Sigmaringen
Schmilewski, U. (ed.) (1992), Wahlstatt 1241. Beiträge zur Mongolenschlacht bei Liegnitz und zu ihren Nachwirkungen, Würzburg
Schmitt, J.C. (1981), ‘Du bon usage du Credo’, in Vauchez, (1981a)Google Scholar
Schmitt, J.C. (1988), ‘Les superstitions’, in Goff, J. and Rémond, R. (ed.), Histoire de la France religieuse, I, Paris Google Scholar
Schmitz, Ph. (1948), Histoire de l’ordre de sant Benoît, III, Maredsous
Schneider, M. (1981), Europäisches Waldensertum im 13. und 14. Jahrhundert, Berlin and New York
Schramm, P.E. (1950), ‘Das kastilische Königtum und Kaisertum während der Reconquista (11. Jahrhundert bis 1252)’, in Festschrift für Gerhard Ritter zu seinem 60. Geburstag, Tübingen Google Scholar
Schramm, P.E. , Cabestany, J.F. and Bagué, E. Els primers comtes-reis, Barcelona
Schregle, G. (1961), Die Sultanin von Ägypten: Sagarat ad-Durr in der arabischen Geschichtschreibung und Literatur, Wiesbaden
Schubert, Ernst (1979), König und Reich: Studien zur spätmittelalterlichen deutschen Verfassungsgeschichte, Göttingen
Schubert, Ernst (1991), ‘Kurfürsten’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 5:Google Scholar
Schück, H. (1985), ‘Rikdsdagens framväxt: tiden intill 1611’, in Schück, et al, Riksdagen genom tiderna, Stockholm Google Scholar
Schulte, Aloys (1900), Geschichte des Mittelalterlichen Handels und Verkehrs zwischen Westdeutschland und Italien mit Ausschluß von Venedig, 2 vols., Leipzig
Schulte, J.F. (1871), Die Stellung des Concilien, Päpste und Bischöfe, Prague
Schultz, Knut (1985), Handwerksgesellen und Lohnarbeiter, Sigmaringen
Schurmann, H.F. (1956), ‘Mongolian tributary practices of the thirteenth century’, Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 19:Google Scholar
Schwerin, Ursula (1937), Die Aufrufe der Päpste zur Befreiung des Heiligen Landes von den Anfängen bis zum Ausgang Innocenz IV: ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der kurialen Kreuzzugspropaganda und der päpstlichen Epistolographie, Berlin
Schwineköper, B. (ed.) (1985), Gilde und Zünfte, Sigmaringen
Sciascia, L. (1993), Le donne e i cavalier, gli affanni e gli agi: famiglia e potere in Sicilia tra XII e XIV secolo, Messina
Scots peerage (19041914) ed. Paul, James Balfour , 9 vols., Edinburgh
Scragg, D. (1975), A histoy of English spelling, Manchester
Scriptores rerum hungaricarum, 2 vols., Budapest (19371939)
Scuole degli ordini mendicanti (sec. XIII–XIV) (1978), Todi
Sedlar, J.W. (1994), East central Europe in the Middle Ages 1000–1500, A History of East central Europe, III, Seattle Google Scholar
Sedlar, J.W. (1994), East-central Europe in the Middle Ages, 1000–1500, Washington, DC
Seegrün, W (1968), ‘Kirche, Papst und Kaiser nach den Anschauungen Kaiser Friedrichs II.’, Historische Zeitschrift 207:Google Scholar
Segl, P. (1980), ‘Conrad von Marburg, inquisitor’, in Neue Deutsche Biographie, XII, Berlin Google Scholar
Seibt, F. (1974), Bohemia sacra: das Christentum in Böhmen 973–1973, Dusseldorf
Select pleas, starrs and other records from the rolls of the exchequer of the Jews 1220–80, ed. Rigg, J.M. , Selden Soc, XV, London (1902)
Selge, K.V. (1967), Die ersten Waldenser, 2 vols., Arbeiten zur Kirchengeschichte, 37, Berlin
Selig, Maria , et al (eds.) (1993), Le passage à l’écrit des langues romanes, Tübingen
Sennett, Richard (1977), The fall of public man, New York
Seppelt, F.X. (19311936) Geschichte der Papsttums, 5 vols., Leipzig
Serrão, J. Veríssimo (1979), História de Portugal, I: Estado, pátria e nação (1080–1415), 3rd edn, Lisbon
Sestan, E. (1961), ‘Le origini delle signorie cittadine: un problema storico esaurito?’, Bullettino dell’Istituto storico italiano per il medio evo 73 Google Scholar
Setton, K.M. (1976), The papacy and the Levant (1204–1571), 1, Philadelphia
Setton, K.M. (general ed.) (19691990) A history of the crusades, 6 vols. (I and II, 2nd edn), Madison, WI
Setton, K.M. (ed.) (19551989) A history of the crusades, Philadelphia and Madison
Setton, K.M. (ed.) (19691989) A history of the crusades, 2nd edn, 6 vols., Madison, WI
Ševěenko, I. (1978), ‘A new manuscript of Nicephorus Blemmydes’ “Imperial Statue” and some patriarchal letters’, Byzantine Studies/Etudes byzantines 5:Google Scholar
Ševěenko, I. (1982), ‘Nicéphore Blemmydès, Autobiographies (1264 et 1265)’, in La civiltà bizantina dal XII al XV secolo, III, Rome Google Scholar
Sevillano Colom, F. (1974), Historia del puerto de Palma de Mallorca, Palma de Mallorca
Shaddad, Ibn , Ibrahim, ῾Izz al-Din Muhammad b. , Tarikh al-Malik al-Zahir/Die Geschichte des Sultans Baibars, ed. Hutait, A. , Wiesbaden (1983)
Shaddad, Ibn , Al-A ῾laq al-Khatira fi Dhikr al-Sham wa ᾿ l-Jazira, partially ed. by Dahan, S. as Liban, Jordanie, Palestine: topographie historique d’Ibn Saddad, Damascus (1963)
Shahar, Shulamith (1983), The fourth estate: a histoy of women in the Middle Ages, trans. Galai, C. , London and New York
Shamsal-DinMuhammad, al-Jazari , Hawadith al-Zaman, extracts selected and trans. by Sauvaget, J. as La Chronique de Damas d’al-Jazari (années 689–698), Paris (1949)
Shannon, A.C. (1983), The medieval Inquisition, Washington, DC
Shaskol skii, I.P. (1978), Bor′ ba Rusi protiv krestonosnoi agressii na bergakh Baltiki v XII–XIII vv., Leningrad
Shatzmiller, J. and Simonsohn, S. (eds.) (1991), Michael: on the history of the Jews in the diaspora, XII: The Jews of France in medieval and modern times, Tel Aviv
Shatzmiller, Joseph (1973), ‘L’Inquisition et les juifs de Provence au XIIIe siècle’, Provence historique 23:Google Scholar
Shatzmiller, M. (1982), L’historiographie mérinide: Ibn Khaldun et ses contemporains, Leiden
Shchapov, Ia.N (1989), Gosudarstvo i tserkov′ Drevnei Rusi X–XIII vv., Moscow
Shchapov, Ia.N. (1978), Vizantiiskoe i iuzhnoslavianskoe pravovoe nasledie na Rusi v XI–XIII vv., Moscow
Shearer, C. (1955), The Renaissance of architecture in Southern Italy: a study of Frederick II and the Capua Triumphator Archway and Towers, Cambridge
Shideler, J.C. (1983), A medieval Catalan noble family: the Montcadas, 1000–1230, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Shideler, J.C. (1983), A medieval Catalan noble family: the Montcadas, Berkeley
Shivarov, N. St. (1987), ‘Otnosno njakoi saobrazsenija i motivi za svikvaneto na tǎrnovskija sabor v 1211 g i za negovija obrazec’, Annuaire de l’université de Sofia ‘Kliment Ohridski ’, centre de recherches slavo-byzantines ‘Ivan Dujčev’ 1 Google Scholar
Shqiptaret dhe Trojet e Tyre (1982), Akademia e Shkencave e RPS të Shqipërisë, Tirana
Shuteriqi, Dh. (1967), ‘Një mbishkrim i Arbërit (1190–1216)’, Studime historike 3 Google Scholar
Siberry, Elizabeth (1983), ‘Missionaries and crusaders, 1095–1274: opponents or allies?’, Studies in Church Histoy 20:Google Scholar
Siberry, Elizabeth (1985), Criticism of crusading 1095–1274, Oxford
Sieben, H.J. (1984), Die Konzilsidee des lateinischen Mittelalters 847–1378, Paderborn
Sigurðsson, Jon Viðar (1989), Frá goðorðum til ríkja: próun goðavalds a 12. og 13. öld, SágnfrÆðirannsokir (Studia Historica), 10, Reykjavik Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (1913), ‘Per la genealogia dei conti di Sambonifacio e Ronco’, Nuovo archivio veneto n.s. 26 Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (1919), ‘Ricerche sulle origini della signoria estense a Modena’, Atti e memorie della deputazione di storia patria per le provincie modenesi 5th series 12 Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (1926), ‘La formazione della signoria scaligera’, Atti dell’Accademia di agricoltura, scienze e lettere di Verona 5th series 3 Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (1930), ‘Nuovi documenti sull’ultimo periodo della signoria di Ezzelino’, Rendiconti dell’Accademia scientifica dell’Istituto di Bologna 3rd series 4; and in Studi storici veronesi 13 (1962)Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (19321933) ‘Lodovico di San Bonifacio e gli inizii della signoria Scaligera’, Atti dell’Istituto veneto di scienze, lettere ed arti 92; and in Studi storici veronesi 10 (1959)Google Scholar
Simeoni, L. (1935), ‘L’elezione di Obizzo d’Este a signore di Ferrara’, Archivio storico italiano 93 Google Scholar
Simms, Katharine (19751976) ‘Warfare in the medieval Gaelic lordships’, Irish Sword 12:Google Scholar
Simms, Katharine (1987), From kings to warlords: the changing political structure of Gaelic Ireland in the later Middle Ages, Woodbridge
Simon, D, (1984b), ‘Witwe Sachlikina gegen Witwe Horaia’, Fontes minores 6:Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1984a), ‘ Princeps legibus solutus. Die Stellung des byzantinischen Kaisers zum Gesetz’, in Nörr, D. and Simon, D. (eds.), Gedächtnisschrift für Wolfgang Kunkel, Frankfurt Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1986), ‘Byzantinische Provinzi aljustiz’, Byzantinische Zeitschrft 79:Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1987), ‘Die Bußbescheide des Erzbischofs Chomatian von Ochrid’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 37:Google Scholar
Simon, L. (1992), ‘The friars of the Sack in Majorca’, Journal of Medieval History 18:Google Scholar
Simonis de Kéza Gesta hungarorum, ed. Domanovszky, A. , Scriptores rerum hungaricarum, I, ed. Szentpétery, E. , Budapest (1937)
Simons, W. (1987), Bedelordekloosters in het Graafschap Vlaanderen: chronologie en topografe van de bedel ordenverspreiding vóór 1300, Brussels
Simons, W. (1987), Stad en Apostolaat: de Vestiging van de Bedelorden in het graffschap Vlaanderen (ca.1225–ca.1350), Brussels
Simonsohn, Shlomo (1990), The apostolic see and the Jews, 8 vols., Toronto
Simpson, G.G. (1985), ‘The familia of Roger de Quincy, earl of Winchester and constable of Scotland’, in Stringer, (1985)Google Scholar
Simson, O. (1956), The Gothic cathedral: origins of Gothic architecture and the medieval concept of order, New York
Sinogowitz, B. (1952), ‘Über das byzantinische Kaisertum nach dem vierten Kreuzzuge (1204–1205)’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 45:Google Scholar
Sinogowitz, B. (1952), ‘Zur Eroberung Thessalonikes im Herbst 1224’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 45:Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1952), ‘Un voyageur du treizième siècle: le Dominicain Julien de Hongrie’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 14: ; repr. in Sinor (1977b)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1956), ‘Les relations entre les Mongols et l’Europe jusqu’à la mort d’Arghoun et de Béla IV’, Journal of World History 3: ; repr. in Sinor (1977b)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1972a), ‘Horse and pasture in Inner Asian history’, Oriens extremus 19: ; repr. in Sinor (1977b)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1972b), ‘The mysterious “Talu Sea” in Öljeitü’s letter to Philip the Fair of France’, in Analecta Mongolica dedicated to Owen Lattimore, Bloomington, IN ; repr. in Sinor (1977b)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1975), ‘The Mongols and western Europe’, in Setton (19691990) in ; repr. in Sinor (1977b)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1977a), ‘Le Mongol vu par l’occident’, in 1274. Année charnière (1977)Google Scholar
Sinor, D. (1977b), Inner Asia and its contacts with medieval Europe, London
Sivan, E. (1967), ‘Le caractère sacré de Jérusalem dans l’Islam aux XIIe–XIIIe siècles’, Studia Islamica 27:Google Scholar
Sivan, E. (1968), L’Islam et la croisade, Paris
Sivéry, G (1983), Saint Louis et son siècle, Paris
Sivéry, G (1990), Terroirs et communautés rurales, Lille
Sivéry, G. (19771980) Structures agraires et vie rurale dans le Hainaut à la fin du moyen âge, 2 vols., 2nd edn, Lille
Sivéry, G. (1984), L’économie du royaume de France au siècle de Saint Louis, Lille
Sivéry, G. , L’évolution des documents comptables dans l’administration hennuyère de 1287 à 1360 environ, Brussels (1975)
Sivéry, Gérard (1983), Saint Louis et son siècle, Paris
Sivéry, Gérard (1984), L’économie du royaume de France au siècle de Saint Louis, Lille
Sivéry, Gérard (1987), Marguerite de Provence: une reine au temps des cathédrales, Paris
Sivéry, Gérard (1990), Blanche de Castille, Paris
Sivéry, Gérard (1995), Louis VIII le Lion, Paris
Sjöholm, E. (1988), Sveriges, medeltidslagar Lund Google Scholar
Skoutariotes, Théodore , Chronique, ed. Sathas, , Mεσαιωυικη βιβλοθηκη, VII, Venice (1894)
Skovgaard-Petersen, I. (1977), ‘Oldtid og vikingtid’, in Danmarks historie, I, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Skovgaard-Petersen, I. (1987), Da Tidernes Herre var nær. Studier i Saxos historiesyn, Copenhagen
Skovgaard-Petersen, I. (1991), ‘Saxo Grammaticus: a national chronicler making use of the genre Chronica Universalis’ , in Genet, J.-P. (ed.), L’historiographie médiévale en Europe, Actes du colloque organisé par la Fondation Européenne de la Science au Centre de Recherches Historiques et Juridiques de l’Université de Paris du 29 mars au I er avril 1989, Paris Google Scholar
Slicher van Bath, B.-H. (1960), De agrarische geschiedenis van West-Europa (500–1850), Utrecht and Antwerp
Slicher van Bath, B.-H. (1965), ‘The economic and social conditions in the Frisian districts from 900 to 1500’, Afdeling Agrarische Geschiedenis Bijdragen:Google Scholar
Smail, R.C. (1973), The crusaders in Syria and the Holy Land, London
Smith, J.M. (1984), ‘ʿAyn Jalut: Mamluk success or Mongol failure?’, Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 44:Google Scholar
Smith, Llinos Beverley (19801981) ‘The statute of Wales, 1284’, Welsh History Review 10:Google Scholar
Smith, Llinos Beverley (1984), ‘The gravamina of the community of Gwynedd against Llywelyn ap Gruffudd’, Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 31:Google Scholar
Soares, T. Sousa (1983), ‘Antecedentes das cortes reunidas em Guimarães em 1250’, Revista portuguesa de história 20:Google Scholar
Socarras, C.J. (1975), Alfonso X of Castile: a study on imperialistic frustration, Barcelona
Solalinde, A.G. (ed.), Antología de Alfonso X, Madrid (1941)
Soldevila, F. (1965), Els grans reis del segle XIII: Jaume I, Pere el Gran, Barcelona
Soldevila, F. (1968), Els primers temps de Jaume I, Barcelona
Soldevila, F. , Les quatre grans cròniques, Barcelona (1971)
Solovjev, A.V. (1934), ‘Eine Urkunde des Panhypersebastos Demetrios’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 34 Google Scholar
Soranzo, G. (1930), Il papato, l’Europa cristiana e i Tartari: un secolo di penetrazione occidentale in Asia, Milan
Sørensen, P.M. (1977), Saga og samfund, Copenhagen
Soulsby, Ian (1983), The towns of medieval Wales, Chichester
Sourdel-Thoumine, J. (19611962) ‘Les conseils du sayh al-Harawi à un prince ayyubide’, Bulletin d’études orientales de l’Institut français de Damas 17:Google Scholar
Southern, R.W. (1970), Western society and the Church in the Middle Ages, The Pelican History of the Church, 2, Harmondsworth
Southern, R.W. (1982), ‘Between Heaven and Hell’, Times Literarcy Supplement, 18 JuneGoogle Scholar
Southern, R.W. (1984), ‘From schools to university’, in Catto, (1984)Google Scholar
Southern, R.W. (1986), Robert Grosseteste: the growth of an English mind in medieval Europe, Oxford
Southern, R.W. (1992), Robert Grosseteste: the growth of an English mind in medieval Europe, 2nd edn, Oxford
Southern, R.W. (1994), Robert Grosseteste: the growth of an English mind in medieval Europe, 2nd edn, Oxford
Spalatensis, Thomas , ‘Historia pontificum Salonitanorum atque Spalatensium’, in Gombos, Catalogus, III
Spence, R. (1979), ‘Gregory IX’s attempted expedition to the Latin Empire of Constantinople: the crusade for the Union of the Latin and Greek Churches’, Journal of Medieval History 5:Google Scholar
Spicciani, A. (1990), Capitale e interesse tra mercatura e povertà nei teologi e canonisti dei secoli XIII–XIV, Rome
Spicciani, Amleto (1984), ‘Solidarietà, previdenza e assistenza per gli artigiani nell’Italia medievale (secoli XII–XV)’, in Artigiani e salariati: il mondo del lavoro nell’Italia dei secoli XII–XV, Pistoia Google Scholar
Spiegel, Gabrielle M. (1978), The chronicle tradition of Saint Denis: a survey, Brookline, MA
Spiegel, Gabrielle (1993), Romancing the past: the rise of vernacular prose historiography in thirteenth-centuy France, Berkeley
Spiess, K.H. (1987), ‘Teilpacht et Teilbauvertrage en Allemagne occidentale’, in Flaran, Colloques (1987), no. 7Google Scholar
Spindler, M. (1977), Handbuch der bayerischen Geschichte, II, Munich
Spivakovsky, E. (1976), ‘The Jewish presence in Granada’, Journal of Medieval History 2:Google Scholar
Spomenici za Srednovekovnata i ponovata istorija na Makedonija (1975), I, Skopje
Sprandel, Rolf (1964), ‘Die Ausbreitung des deutschen Handwerks im mittelalterlichen Frankreich’, Vierteljahrschrift für Sozial und Wirtschaftsgeschichte 51:Google Scholar
Sprandel, Rolf (1984), ‘Die Konkurrenzfähigkeit der Hanse im Spätmittelalter’, Hansische Geschichtsblätter 102:Google Scholar
Spufford, Peter (1988), Money and its use in medieval Europe, Cambridge
Spuler, B. (1965), Die Goldene Horde: die Mongolen in Rußland 1223–1502, 2nd edn, Wiesbaden
Spuler, B. (1985), Die Mongolen in Iran: Politik, Verwaltung und Kultur der Ilchanzeit 1220–1350, 4th edn, Leiden
Stacey, R.C. (1987), Politics, policy and finance under Henry III, 1216–1245, Oxford
Stacey, R.C. (1988), ‘1240–60: a watershed in Anglo-Jewish relations?’, Historical Research 6 1:Google Scholar
Stacey, R.C. (1991), ‘Crusades, crusaders and the baronial gravamina of 1263–4’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), iiiGoogle Scholar
Stacey, R.C. (1995), ‘Jewish lending and the medieval English economy’, in Britnell, and Campbell, (1995)Google Scholar
Stacey, R.C. (1997), ‘Parliamentary negotiation and the expulsion of the Jews from England’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), vi.Google Scholar
Stacey, Robert (1992), ‘The conversion of Jews to Christianity in thirteenth century England’, Speculum 67:Google Scholar
Stahl, B. (1965), Adel und Volk in Florentiner Dugento, Cologne
Stalley, R.A. (1987), The Cistercian monasteries of Ireland, New Haven
Staring, A. (1989), Medieval Carmelite heritage: early reflections on the nature of the Order, Rome
Starr, Joshua (1946), ‘The mass conversion of Jews in southern Italy 1200–1293’, Speculum 21:Google Scholar
Starrs and Jewish charters preserved in the British Museum, ed. Abrahams, I. , Stokes, H. and Loewe, H. , 3 vols., London (19302).
Statutes and ordinances and acts of the parliament of Ireland: King John to Heny V, ed. Berry, Henry F. , Dublin (1907)
Stavridou-Zaphraka, A. (1988), ‘Συμβολὴ στὴ Zὴτη;μα τῖ ζ ἀυ αγρύ σεωζ τοῦ Φεόδωρου Δ ούκα, in Ἠφέρωμα στόυ E. Kριαρά, Thessalonika Google Scholar
Stehkämper, H. (1978), ‘Geld bei deutschen Königswahlen des 13. Jahrhunderts’, in Schneider, J. (ed.), Wirtschaftskräfte und Wirtschaftswege: Festschrift für H Kellenbenz, I, Stuttgart Google Scholar
Stehkämper, H. (1980), ‘Adolf I. von Altena’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 1:Google Scholar
Stephens, J.N. (1972), ‘Heresy in medieval and Renaissance Florence’, Past and Present 54:Google Scholar
Stephenson, David (1984), The governance of Gwynedd, Cardiff
Stern, I. (1982), ‘Crime and punishment among the Teutonic Knights’, Speculum 57 Google Scholar
Sternfeld, Richard (1896), Ludwigs des Heiligen Kreuzzug nach Tunis 1270 und die Politik Karls I von Sizilien, Berlin
Stevens, John E. (1986), Words and music in the Middle Ages: song, narrative, dance and drama, 1050–1350, Cambridge
Stickel, Erwin (1975), Der Fall von Akkon: Untersuchungen zum Abklingen des Kreuzzugsgedankens am Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts, Berne
Stickler, A.M. (1950), Historia iuris canonici latini: institutiones academicae, I: Historia fontium, Turin
Stiernon, D. (1977), ‘Le problème de l’union gréco-latine vu de Byzance: de Germain II à Joseph ier (1232–1273)’, in 1274. Année charnière: mutations et continuités, Colloques internationaux du CNRS, 558, Paris Google Scholar
Stiernon, L. (1959), ‘Les origines du despotat d’Epire’, Revue des études byzantines 17:Google Scholar
Stiernon, L. (1964), ‘Les origines du despotat d’Epire (suite)’, in Actes du XIIe congrès d’études byzantines. Ochride 1961, II, Belgrade Google Scholar
Stilbes, Constantine Darrouzès, J. , ‘Le mémoire de Constantin Stilbès contre les Latins’, Revue des études byzantines 11 (1963)Google Scholar
Stock, Brian (1983), The implications of literacy: written language and models of interpretation in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, Princeton
Stojanović, Lj. (1934), Stare srpske povelje i pisma, II, Belgrade
Stökl, Günther (1966), ‘Kanzler und Metropolit’, in Studien zur Geschichte Osteuropas. III. Teil. Gedenkband für Heinrich Felix Schmid, Wiener Archiv für Geschichte des Slawentums und Osteuropas, 5, Graz and Cologne Google Scholar
Stones, E.L.G. (ed.), Anglo-Scottish relations 1174–1328: some select documents, Oxford (1965)
Stones, E.L.G. and Simpson, Grant G. (eds.), Edward I and the throne of Scotland, 1290–1296: an edition of the record sources for the Great Cause, 2 vols., Oxford (19771978)
Stoob, Heinz (1978), ‘Formen und Wandel staufischen Verhaltens zum Städtewesen’, in Stoob, Heinz (ed.), Altständisches Bürgertum, 1, Darmstadt Google Scholar
Storey, R.L. (1991), ‘The first Convocation, 1257?’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), iii Google Scholar
Storia di Brescia (1963), I: Dalle origini alla caduta della signoria viscontea, Brescia
Storia di Ferrara (1987), V: Il basso medioevo, Ferrara
Storia di Milano (1954), IV: Dalle lotte contro il Barbarossa al primo signore (1152–1310), Milan
Stouff, L. (1899), Les comtes de Bourgogne et leurs villes domaniales: étude sur le régime communal, XIIIe et XIVe siècles, Paris
Stow, Kenneth R. (1972), ‘The burning of the Talmud in 1553, in the light of sixteenth century Catholic attitudes toward the Talmud’, Bibliothèque d’Humanisme et Renaissance 34:Google Scholar
Stow, Kenneth R. (1977), Catholic thought and papal Jewry policy, 1555–1593, New York
Stow, Kenneth R. (1981), ‘Papal and royal attitudes toward Jewish lending in the thirteenth century ’, AJS Review 6:Google Scholar
Stow, Kenneth R. (1984), The ‘1007 anonymous’ and papal sovereignty: Jewish perceptions of the papacy and papal policy in the high Middle Ages, Cincinnati
Stow, Kenneth R. (1988), ‘Expulsion Italian style: the case of Lucio Ferraris’, Jewish History 3, 1:Google Scholar
Stow, Kenneth R. (1991), ‘The papacy and the Jews, Catholic Reformation and beyond’, in Walfish, B. (ed.), Frank Talmage memorial volume=Jewish History 6 Google Scholar
Strakosch-Graßmann, G (1893), Der Einfall der Mongolen in Mitteleuropa in den Jahren 1241 und 1242. Innsbruck
Strayer, J.R. (1971), The Albigensian Crusades, New York
Strayer, J.R. (1980), The reign of Philip the Fair, Princeton, NJ
Strayer, Joseph (1977), ‘The costs and profits of war: the Anglo-French conflict of 1294–1303’, in Miskimin, A. , et al (eds.), The medieval city, New Haven, CT Google Scholar
Strayer, Joseph (1980), The reign of Philip the Fair, Princeton
Strayer, Joseph and Taylor, Charles (1939), Studies in early French taxation, Cambridge, MA
Stringer, K. (1994), ‘Identities in thirteenth-century England: frontier society in the far north’, in Bjørn, C. , Grant, H. and Stringer, K. (eds.), Social and political identities in western history, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Stringer, K.J. (1985a), Earl David of Huntingdon, 1152–1219: a study in Anglo-Scottish history, Edinburgh
Stringer, K.J. (ed.) (1985b), Essays on the nobility of medieval Scotland, Edinburgh
Stubbe, E.I. (1942), Egidius van Breedene: Grafelijk ambtenaar en stichter van de abdij Spermalie, Bruges
Stubbs, W. , Select charters, 9th edn, Oxford (1921)
Stürner, W (1992), Friedrich II, I: Die Königsherrschaft in Sizilien und Deutschland, 1194–1220, Darmstadt
Šufflay, M. (1916), ‘Die Kirchenzustände im vortürkischen Albanien: die orthodoxe Durchbruchszone im katholischen Damme’, Illyrisch-Albanische Forschungen 1 Google Scholar
Sugar, P. (ed.) (1990), A history of Hungary, Bloomington
Summerson, H.R.T. (1979), ‘The structure of law enforcement in thirteenth-century England’, American Journal of Legal History 23:Google Scholar
Summerson, H.R.T. (1992), ‘The enforcement of the statute of Winchester 1285–1327’, Journal of Legal History 13:Google Scholar
Sumption, J. (1978), The Albigensian Crusade, London and Boston
Sumption, Jonathan (1978), The Albigensian Crusade, London and Boston
Sundby, T. (1884), Della vita e delle opere di Brunetto Latini, ed. Renier, R. (Italian translation of Brunetto Latinos leunet og skrifter, Copenhagen 1869), Florence
Sutherland, D.W. (1963), Quo warranto proceedings in the reign of Edward I 1278–1294, Oxford
Suuvanto, Seppo (1979), ‘Medieval studies in Finland: a survey’, Scandinavian Journal of History 4:Google Scholar
Swanson, J. (1989), John of Wales, Cambridge
Sweeney, J. (1982), ‘Thomas of Spalato and the Mongols: a thirteenth-century Dalmatian view of Mongol customs’, Florilegium 4:Google Scholar
Swete, H.B. , Theodorus Lascaris junior de processione spiritus sancti oratio apologetica, London (1875)
Swiechowski, Z. Sztuka romanska w Polsce, Warsaw (1990)
Swift, F.D. (1894), The life and times of James I, the Conqueror, Oxford
Szacherska, S. (1988), ‘Valdemar II’s expedition to Pruthenia’, Mediaeval Scandinavia 12 Google Scholar
Szcześniak, B. (1956), ‘The mission of Giovanni di Piano Carpini and Benedict the Pole of Vratislavia to Halicz’, Journal of Economic History 7:Google Scholar
Szentpétery, E. (ed.), Scriptores rerum Hungaricarum, 2 vols., Budapest (1938)
Szittya, P. (1986), The antifraternal tradition in medieval literature, Princeton
Sznura, F. (1975), L’espansione urbana di Firenze nel dugento, Florence
Szücs, J. (1980), Theoretical elements in Simon of Keza’s gesta hungarorum, Budapest
Szymanski, J. Herbarz średniowiecznego rycerstwa polskiego, Warsaw (1993)
Tabacco, G. (1969), ‘Fief et seigneurie dans l’Italie communale’, Le moyen âge 75 Google Scholar
Tabacco, G. (1976), ‘Nobili e cavalieri a Bologna e a Firenze fra XII e XIII secolo’, Studi medievali 3 rd series 17:Google Scholar
Tabacco, G. (1989), The struggle for power in medieval Italy: structures of political rule, trans. Jensen, R.B. , Cambridge
Tacoli, A. (17421749) Memorie istoriche della città di Reggio, Reggio, Parma and Carpi
Tafel, T.L.F. and Thomas, G.M. , Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, 3 vols., Vienna (18561857)
Tafel, T.L.F. and Thomas, G.M. (eds.), Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, 3 vols., Vienna (18561857)
Taittinger, Claude (1987), Thibaud le Chansonnier, Paris
Talbot, A.-M. (1992), ‘Empress Theodora Palaiologina, wife of Michael VIII’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 46:Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (1993), ‘The restoration of Constantinople under Michael VIII’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 47:Google Scholar
Tangheroni, M. (1981), Aspetti del commercio dei cereali nei paesi della corona d’Aragona, I: La Sardegna, Cagliari
Tangheroni, M. (1985), La città dell argento: Iglesias dalle origini alla fine del medioevo, Naples
Tangheroni, M. (1992), Medioevo tirrenico: Sardegna, Toscana e Pisa, Pisa
Tangheroni, M. and Di Nero, L. (1978), Commercio e navigazione nel Mediterraneo medievale, Rome
Tapkova-Zaimova, V. and Miltenova, V. (1984), ‘The problem of prophecies in Byzantine and Bulgarian literature’, Balkan Studies 25, 2 Google Scholar
Tarlazzi, A. , Appendice ai Monumenti Ravennati de’ secoli di mezzo del conte M. Fantuzzi, Ravenna (18721874)
Tarnanidas, I. (1975), ‘Byzantine–Bulgarian ecclesiastical relations during the reigns of Ioannis III Vatatzes and Ivan Asen II, up to the year 1235’, Cyrillomethodianum 3:Google Scholar
Tartaglia, L. , Theodori II Ducae Lascaris opuscula rhetorica, Stuttgart and Leipzig (1999)
Taylor, Arnold (1986), The Welsh castles of Edward I, London
Taylor, M.L. (1991), ‘The election of Innocent III’, in Wood, D. (ed.), The Church and sovereignty, Studies in Church History, Subsidia 9:Google Scholar
Teodoro II Duca Lascari encomio dell imperatore Giovanni Duca, Naples (1990)
Terrasse, H. (19491950), Histoire du Maroc, 2 vols., Casablanca
Thalloczy, L. (1916), ‘Zwei Urkunden aus Nordalbanien’, in Illyrisch-Albanische Forschungen 1 Google Scholar
Thalloczy, L. , Jireček, K. and Šufflay, M. (eds.), Acta et diplomata res Albaniae mediae aetatis illustrantia, I, Vienna (1913)
The Book of Fees commonly called Testa de Nevill, 3 vols., London, HMSO (19201931)
The Church and the Jews, ed. Grayzel, S. , 2 vols., Philadelphia and Detroit (19331989)
The Coutumes de Beauvaisis of Philippe de Beaumanoir, trans. Akehurst, F. , Philadelphia (1992)
The functions of the medieval parliament of England, ed. Sayles, G.O. , London (1988)
The laws of medieval Hungary/Decreta regni mediaevalis Hungariae, I, ed. Bonis, G. , Bak, J. and Sweeney, J.R. , Bakersfield (1989)
The Mongol mission, ed. Dawson, C.H. , New York (1955)
The red book of Worcester, ed. Hollings, M. , London (1950)
The register of Eudes of Rouen, trans. Brown, S. and O’Sullivan, J. , New York and London (1964)
The royal domain in the bailliage of Rouen, ed. Strayer, J. , Princeton (1936)
Theiner, A. , Codex diplomaticus dominii temporalis Sanctae Sedis, Rome (18601863)
Theiner, A. , Vetera monumenta slavorum meridionalium, I, Rome (1863)
Theiner, A. (ed.), Vetera monumenta historica Hungariam sacram illustrantia, 2 vols., Rome (18591860)
Theiner, Augustin (ed.), Vetera monumenta Hibernorum et Scotorum historiam illustrantia, Rome (1864)
Theodori Ducae Lascaris epistolae CCVII, ed. Festa, N. , Florence (1898)
Theodori Ducae Lascaris Epistulae, ed. Festa, N. , Florence (1898)
Theognosti thesaurus, ed. Munitiz, J.A. , Corpus Christianorum. Series Graeca, 5, Turnhout and Louvain (1979)
Theurot, Jacky (1981), ‘Relations, marchands, échanges à Dole aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles’, Travaux de la Société d’émulation du Jura:Google Scholar
Thiriet, F. (1959), La Romanie vénitienne au moyen âge: le développement et l’exploitation du domaine colonial vénitien (XIIe–XVe siècles), Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, Paris
Thiriet, F. (1959), La Romanie vénitienne, Paris
Thiriet, F. (1962), Histoire de Venise, Paris
Thiriet, F. (1975), La Romanie vénitienne au moyen âge: le développement et l’exploitation du domaine colonial vénitien (XIIe–XVe siècles), Paris
Thomas, G.M. , ‘Ein Tractat über das heilige Land und den dritten Kreuzzug’, Sitzungsbericht der Bayerischen Akadamie der Wissenschaften: Philosophische-philologische Classe (1865)Google Scholar
Thomas, H. (1983), Deutsche Geschichte des Spätmittelalter 1250–1500, Stuttgart
Thomas, H.M. (1993), Vassals, heiresses, crusaders and thugs: the gentry of Angevin Yorkshire 1154–1216, Philadelphia
Thomas, Hugh (1993), Vassals, heiresses, crusaders, and thugs: the gentry of Angevin Yorkshire, Philadelphia
Thompson, A. (1992), Revival preachers and politics in thirteenth-centuy Italy: the Great Devotion of 1233, Oxford
Thompson, W.R. (1974), The friars in the Cathedral: the first Franciscan bishops, 1226–1261, Toronto
Thorau, P. (1985), ‘The battle of ῾Ayn Jalut: a re-examination’, in Edbury, P.W. (ed.), Crusade and settlement, Cardiff Google Scholar
Thorau, P. (1987), Sultan Baibars I. von ägypten. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Vorderen Orients im 13. Jahrhundert, Wiesbaden
Thorau, P. (1991), ‘Konrad IV.’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 5:Google Scholar
Thouzellier, C. (1969a), Catharisme et Valdéisme en Languedoc à la fin du XIIe et au début du XIIIe siècle, 2nd edn, Louvain and Paris
Thouzellier, C. (1969b), Hérésie et hérétiques: Vaudois, Cathares, Patarins, Albigeois, Storia e Letteratura, Raccolta di Studi e Testi, 116, Rome
Thouzellier, C. , Rituel cathare, Sources chrétiennes, no. 266, Paris (1977)
Thouzellier, C. , Une somme anti-cathare: ‘Le liber contra Manicheos’ de Durand de Huesca, Louvain (1964)
Thouzellier, C. (ed.), Livre des deux principes, Sources chrétiennes, no. 198, Paris (1973)
Throop, P.A. (1940), Criticism of the crusade, Amsterdam
Throop, Palmer A. (1940), Criticism of the crusade: a study of public opinion and crusade propaganda, Amsterdam
Thrupp, Sylvia (1962), The merchant class ofmedieval London, Ann Arbor
Thrupp, Sylvia (1963), ‘The gilds’, in Cambridge economic history of Europe, III, Cambridge Google Scholar
Tibble, S. (1989), Monarchy and lordships in the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, 1099–1291, Oxford
Tierney, B. (1955), Foundations of the conciliar theory, Cambridge
Tierney, B. (1959), Medieval Poor Law: a sketch of canonical theory and its application in England, Berkeley and Los Angeles
Tierney, B. (1965), ‘The continuity of papal political theory in the thirteenth century’, Mediaeval Studies, 27:Google Scholar
Tierney, B. (1972), The origins of papal infallibility, 1150–1350, Leiden
Tierney, Brian (1964), The crisis of Church and state 1050–1300, Englewood Cliffs, NJ
Tikhomirov, M. (1959), The towns of ancient Rus, Moscow
Tillmann, H. (1980), Pope Innocent III, trans. Sax, W , Amsterdam
Timbal, P. (1950), Un conflit d’annexation au moyen âge: l’application de la coutume de Paris au pays d’Albigeois, Toulouse
Tiraboschi, G. (1793), Memorie storiche modenesi, II, Modena
Titow, J.Z. (1962), ‘Some differences between manors and their effects on the conditions of the peasant in thirteenth century ’, Agricultural History Review 10:Google Scholar
Toaff, Ariel (1989), Il vino e la carne, Bologna
Toch, Michael (1986a), ‘Asking the way and telling the law: speech in medieval Germany’, Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16:Google Scholar
Toch, Michael (1986b), ‘Lords and peasants: a reappraisal of medieval economic relationships’, Journal of European Economic History 15:Google Scholar
Toch, Michael (1989), ‘Peasants of the mountains, peasants of the valleys and medieval state building: the case of the Alps’, in Bergier, J.-F. (ed.), Montagnes, feuves, forêts dans l’histoire, Saint-Katharinen Google Scholar
Tolochko, P.P. (1980), Kiev i kievskaia zemlia v epokhu feodalnoi razdroblennosti XII–XIII vekov, Kiev
Tolochko, P.P. (1983), Drevnii Kiev, Kiev
Tolochko, P.P. (1987), Drevniaia Rus′. Ocherki sotsial′ no-politicheskoi istorii, Kiev
Tonini, L. (18481882) Storia di Rimini, Rimini
Toon, Thomas E. (1983), The politics of early Old English sound change, New York
Töpfer, Bernhard and Engels, Evamaria (1976), Vom staufischen Imperium zum Hausmachtkönigtum: deutsche Geschichte vom Wormser Konkordat 1122 bis zur Doppelwahl von 1314, Weimar
Töpfer, M. (1981), Die Konversen der Zisterzienser: Untersuchung über ihrer Beitrag zur mittel-alterlichen Blute des Ordens, Berlin
Topping, P. (1949), Feudal institutions as revealed in the assizes of Romania: the law code of Frankish Greece, Philadelphia; repr. in Topping, P. , Studies on Latin Greece, A.D. 1205–1715, London (1977), no. 1
Torelli, P. (1923), ‘Capitanato del popolo e vicariato imperiale come elementi costitutivi della signoria bonacolsian a’, Atti e memorie dell’Accademia virgiliana di Mantova n.s.Google Scholar
Torraca, F. , et al. (1924), Storia della università di Napoli, Naples and Bologna; repr. 1993
Torre, A. (1966), I Polentani fino al tempo di Dante, Florence
TorresFontes, J. , et al (eds.) (1990), La expansión peninsular y mediterránea (c. 1212–c.1350), in Historia de España Espasa Calpe, XIII.i, Madrid Google Scholar
Toubert, P. (1973), Les structures du Latium médiéval, 2 vols., Rome
Toubert, P. (1983), ‘L’Italie rurale aux VIIIe–IXe siècles: essai de typologie domaniale’, in Settimane di Spoleto Google Scholar
Tout, T.F.T. (19201933) Chapters in the administrative history of medieval England, 6 vols., Manchester
Tout, T.F.T. (19321934) ‘Wales and the March in the Barons’ Wars’, in his Collected papers, 3 vols., Manchester, iiGoogle Scholar
Towns in medieval Hungary (1990), ed. Gerevich, L. , Boulder CO
Toynbee, M.R. (1929), St Louis of Toulouse, Manchester
Trabut-Cussac, J.P (1950), ‘Les coutumes ou droits de douane perçus à Bordeaux… de 1252 à 1307’, Annales du Midi 62:Google Scholar
Trautz, F. (1977), ‘Noblesse allemande et noblesse anglaise: quelques points du com-paraison’, in Duby, and Le Goff, (1977)Google Scholar
Treharne, R.F. (1947), ‘The knights in the period of reform and rebellion, 1258–67’, Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 21:Google Scholar
Treharne, R.F. (1971), The baronial plan of reform, 2nd edn, Manchester
Treharne, R.F. (1986), Simon de Montfort and baronial reform: thirteenth-century essays, London
Treichler, W. (1971), Mittelalterliche Erzählungen und Andekdoten um Rudolf von Habsburg, Berne and Frankfurt
Treitschke, H. (1942), Treitschke’s origins of Prussianism, trans. Paul, E. C. , London
Treu, M. (ed.), ‘Manuelis Holoboli Orationes, I–II’, in Programm des königlichen Victoria-Gymnasiums zu Potsdam, Potsdam (19061907)Google Scholar
Trexler, R. (1972), ‘Le célibat à la fin du moyen âge: les religieuses à Florence’, Annales: économies, sociétés, civilisations 27:Google Scholar
Trifone, R. , La legislazione angioina, Naples (1921)
Troll, C.W. (1966, 1967), ‘Die Chinamission im Mittelalter’, Franziskanische Studien 48: ; 49:Google Scholar
Tronzo, W. (ed.) (1994), Intellectual life at the court of Frederick II Hohenstaufen, Washington, DC
Tumler, M. (1955), Der Deutsche Orden im Wenden, Wachsen und Wirken bis 1400, Vienna
Tumler, M. and Arnold, U. (1981), Der Deutsche Orden von seinem Ursprung bis zur Gegenwart, Marburg
Turner, R.V. (1968), The king and his courts: the role of John and Henry III in the administration of justice 1199–1240, Ithaca, NY
Turner, R.V. (1985), The English judiciary in the age of Glanvill and Bracton c.1176–1239, Cambridge
Turner, R.V. (1994a), Judges, administrators and the common law in Angevin England, London
Turner, R.V. (1994b), King John, London
Turner, R.V. (forthcoming), ‘John and justice’, in Church (forthcoming)
Tyerman, Christopher (1986), ‘Some English evidence of attitudes to crusading in the thirteenth century’, in Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. (eds.), Thirteenth centuy England, I: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne Conference 1985, Woodbridge Google Scholar
Tyerman, Christopher (1988), England and the crusades 1095–1588, Chicago
Uhlhorn, F. and Schlesinger, Walter (1974), Die deutschen Territorien, Gebhardt Handbuch der deutschen Geschichte, 9th edn, 13, Munich
Ullmann, W. (1952), A short history of the papacy in the Middle Ages, London
Ullmann, W. (1955), The growth of papal government in the Middle Ages: a study in the ideological relation of clerical to lay power, London
Ullmann, W. (1960), ‘Leo I and the theme of papal primacy’, Journal of Theological Studies 11:Google Scholar
Ulsig, E. (1968), Danske adelsgodser i middelalderen, Skrifter utgivne af Det Historiske Institut ved Københavns Universitet, 2, Copenhagen
Ulsig, E. (1981), ‘Landboer og bryder, skat og landgilde. De danske fæstebønder og deres afgifter i det 12. og 13. århundre’, in Middelalder, metode og medier. Festskrift til N. Skyum-Nielsen, Copenhagen Google Scholar
Ulsig, E. (1983), ‘Kronens kamp for bevarelsen af skattegodset 1241–1396’, Profiler i nordisk senmiddelalder og renaissance. Festskrift til P. Enemark, Århus Google Scholar
UNESCO general history of Africa, III (1988), Paris, London and Berkeley
Urban, W. (1973), ‘The organisation of the defence of the Livonian frontier in the thirteenth century’, Speculum 48 Google Scholar
Urban, W. (1975), The Baltic crusade, De Kalb, Ill.
Urban, W. (1980), The Prussian Crusade, Washington, DC
Urban, W. (1989), The Samogitian Crusade, Chicago
Urban, W. (1994), The Baltic Crusade, 2nd edn, Chicago
Usachev, N.N. (1961), ‘K otsenke zapadnykh vneshnepoliticheskikh sviazei Smolenska v XII–XIV vv.’, in Zimin, A.A. and Pashuto, V.T. (eds.), Mezhdunarodnye sviazi Rossii do XVII veka, Moscow Google Scholar
Usatges de Barcelona, ed. d’Abadal, R. and Falls, F. , Barcelona (1913); trans. as: Usatges of Barcelona: the fundamental law of Catalonia, by Kagay, D. , Philadelphia (1994)
Uthemann, K.-H. (1984), ‘Zur Sprachtheorie des Nikephoros Blemmydes: Bemerkungen zu einem byzantinischen Beitrag zur Geschichte der Logik’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik 34:Google Scholar
Uytven, R. van (1982), ‘Het stedelijk leven 11 de–14de eeuw’, in Algemene Geschiedenis der Nederlanden, II, Haarlem Google Scholar
Vaillant, P. (1951), Les libertés des communautés dauphinoises des origines au 5 Janvier 1355, Paris
Vaillant, P. (1967), ‘Les origines d’une libre confédération de vallées: les habitants des communautés briançonnaises du XIII siècle’, Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des chartes 125:Google Scholar
Vaini, M. (1986), Dal comune alla signoria: Mantova dal 1200–1328, Milan
Vaini, M. (1994), Ricerche gonzaghesche, Florence
Vale, M. (1990), The Angevin legacy and the Hundred Years War 1250–1340, London
Valk, A.N. (ed.), Gramoty Velikogo Novgoroda i Pskova, Moscow and Leningrad (1949)
van Cleve, T.C. (1972), The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen: immutator mundi, Oxford
Van Cleve, T.C. (1972), The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, Oxford
Van Cleve, Thomas C. (1972), The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, Immutator Mundi, Oxford
Van Cleve, Thomas Curtis (1972), The Emperor Frederick II of Hohenstaufen, immutator mundi, Oxford
van Dieten, J.L. Zur Überlieferung und Veröffentlichung der Panoplia dogmatike des Niketas Choniates, Amsterdam (1970)
van Dieten, J.L. , Nicetae Choniatae historia, 2 vols., Berlin and New York (1975); English trans. by Magoulias, H. , O city of Byzantium: annals of Niketas Choniates, Detroit (1984)
van Dieten, J.L. , Nicetae Choniatae orationes et epistulae, Berlin and New York (1972)
van Dieten, J.L. , Niketas Choniates. Erläuterungen zu den Reden und Briefen nebst einer biographie, Berlin and New York (1971); German trans. by Grabler, F. , Kaisertaten und Menschenschicksale im Spiegel der schönen Rede. Reden und Briefe des Niketas Choniates, Byzantinische Geschichtsschreiber, XI, Graz, Vienna and Cologne (1966)
van Engen, J. (1986), ‘The Christian Middle Ages as a historiographical problem’, American Historical Review 91, 3:Google Scholar
van Houtte, J.A. (1977), An economic history of the Low Countries, 800–1800, London
van Scoy, H.A. (1940), ‘Alfonso X as lexicographer’, Hispanic Review 8:Google Scholar
van Steenberghen, F. (1997), Maître Siger de Brabant, Louvain and Paris
van Winter, J.M. (1986), ‘Knighthood and nobility in the Netherlands’, in Jones, (1986)Google Scholar
Vandermaesen, M. (1982), ‘Vlaanderen en Henegouwen onder het huis van Dampierre 1244–1384’, in Algemene Geschiedenis der Nederlanden, II, Haarlem Google Scholar
Varanini, G.M. (1984), ‘Primi contributi alla storia della classe dirigente veronese del Duecento: un documento del giugno 1230’, in Billanovich, M.C. (ed.), Viridarium floridum, Medioevo e Umanesimo, 54, Padua Google Scholar
Varanini, G.M. (1991), ‘Istituzioni e società a Treviso tra comune, signoria e poteri regionali’, in Rando, D. and Varanini, G.M. (eds.), Storia di Treviso, II: Il medioevo, Venice Google Scholar
Varanini, G.M. (ed.) (1988), Gli Scaligeri1277–1387, Verona
,Vardan of Arewel’, Hawak ῾umn Patmut ῾ean, trans. Thomson, R.W. , ‘The historical compilation of Vardan Arewelc ῾i’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 43 (1989)Google Scholar
Vásáry, István (1978), ‘The origin and institution of Basqaqs ’, Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 32:Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. (1936), ‘The foundation of the empire of Trebizond’, Speculum 11:Google Scholar
Vasiljevskij, V. (1885), ‘Obnovlenie Bolgarskogo Patriarchestva pri tsare Ioanne Asene II v 1235 g.’, Zhurnal Ministerstva narodnago prosvesceniya 238 Google Scholar
Vasiljevskij, V. , ‘Epirotica saeculi XIII.’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 3 (1896)Google Scholar
Vauchez, A. (1980), Religion et société dans l’occident médiéval, Turin
Vauchez, A. (1981b), Religion et société dans l’occident médiéval, Turin
Vauchez, A. (1987), Les laïcs au moyen âge: pratiques et expériences religieuses, Paris
Vauchez, A. (1988), La sainteté en occident aux derniers siècles du moyen âge, Bibliothèque des Ecoles françaises d’Athènes de Rome, 241, Rome; Eng trans. Sainthood in the later Middle Ages, Cambridge (1997)
Vauchez, A. (1990). Ordini mendicanti e società italiana, XIII–XV secolo, Milan
Vauchez, A. (ed.) (1977), Les ordres mendiants et la ville en Italie centrale (v.1220–v.1350), Mélanges de l’Ecole Française de Rome, moyen âge–temps modernes, 89, Rome
Vauchez, A. (ed.) (1981a), Faire croire: modalités de la diffusion et de la réception des messages religieux du XIIe au XVe siècle, Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome, 51, Rome
Vauchez, A. (ed.) (1983), Mouvements franciscains et société française, XIIIe–XXe siècle, Paris
Vaughan, R. (1958), Matthew Paris, Cambridge
Vekeman, H. (1985), ‘Beatrijs van Nazareth: die Mystik einer Zisterzienserin’, in Dinzelbacher, P. and Bauer, D. (eds.), Frauenmystik im Mittelalter, Ostfildern Google Scholar
Vekené, E. (1963), Bibliographie der Inquisition: ein Versuch, Hildesheim
Veloso, M.T. (1980), ‘A questão entre Afonso II e suas irmãa sobre a detencão dos direitos senhoriais’, Revista portuguesa de história 18:Google Scholar
Venckeleer, T. , ‘Un recueil cathare: le manuscript A.6.110 de la Collection Vaudoise de Dublin’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire, 38 (1960); 39 (1961)Google Scholar
Ventura, J. (1960), Pere el Catòlic i Simó de Monfort, Barcelona
Verci, G.B. (1779), Storia degli Ecelini, Bassano
Verci, G.B. (17861791) Storia della Marca Trivigiana e Veronese, Venice
Verger, J. (1973), Les universités au moyen âge, Paris
Verger, J. (1982), ‘Des écoles à l’université: la mutation institutionnelle’, in Bautier, R.-H. (ed.), La France de Philippe Auguste: le temps des mutations, Paris Google Scholar
Verger, J. (1986b), ‘A propos de la naissance de l’université de Paris: contexte social, enjeu politique, portée intellectuelle’, in Fried, (1986); repr. in Verger, (1995)Google Scholar
Verger, J. (1995), Les universités françaises au moyen âge, Education and Society in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance, 7, Leiden
Verger, J. (ed.) (1968a), Histoire des universités en France, Toulouse
Verhelst, M. (19661967) ‘La tradition manuscrite de Nicéphore Blemmyde: à propos du manuscrit, Paris, Bibl. Nat, grec 1999’, Bulletin de philosophie médiévale, 8/9:Google Scholar
Verhelst, M. (1972), ‘Le Περὶ ψυχῖζ de Nicéphore Blemmyde: préliminaires à une édition critique’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Verhulst, A. (1966), Histoire du paysage rural en Flandre, Brussels
Verhulst, A. (1989), ‘The origins of towns in the Low Countries and the Pirenne thesis’, Past and Present 122:Google Scholar
Verhulst, A. (1990), Précis d’histoire de la Belgique, Brussels
Vernadsky, George (1953), The Mongols and Russia, New Haven, Conn.
Vernadsky, George (ed.), A source book for Russian history from early times to 1917, I: Early times to the late seventeenth century, New Haven (1972)
Vernet, F. (1926), ‘Lyon (IIe Concile oecuménique de). L’œuvre du concile’, Dictionnaire de théologie catholique 9:Google Scholar
Vernet, Robert (1980), ‘Les relations céréalières entre le Maghreb et la péninsule ibérique du XIIe au XVe si ècle’, Anuario de estudios medievales 10:.Google Scholar
Verriest, L. , Sources de l’histoire du droit rural. Corpus de records de coutumes et des lois de chefs-lieux de l’ancien comté de Hainaut, Mons (1946)
Vestergaard, T. (1988), ‘The system of kinship in early Norwegian law’, Medieval Scandinavia 12:Google Scholar
Veterum scriptorum et monumentorum historicorum, dogmaticorum, moralium: amplissima collectio, ed. Mart, E. ène and Durand, U. , 9 vols., Paris (17241733)
Vicaire, M.-H. (1964), Saint Dominic and his times, trans. Pond, K. , London
Vicaire, M.-H. (1973), ‘La province dominicaine de Provence’, in Les mendiants en pays d’Oc au XIIIe siècle, Cahiers de Fanjeaux, 8, Toulouse Google Scholar
Vicaire, M.H. (1982), Histoire de saint Dominique, 2 vols., Paris
Vicens Vives, J. (1967), Approaches to the history of Spain, trans. Ullman, J.C. , Berkeley and Los Angeles
VicensVives, J. (1967), Manual de historia económica de España, 5th edn, Barcelona
Vidal, J.M. (1906), ‘Les derniers ministres de l’albigéisme en Languedoc: leurs doctrines’, Revue des questions historiques 79:Google Scholar
Vidal, J.M. (1909), ‘Doctrine et morale des derniers ministres albigeois’, Revue des questions historiques 85: ; 86:Google Scholar
Vielliard, Jeanne (1938), Le guide du pélérin de Saint-Jacques, Mâcon
Villa, E.T. (1976), ‘Ottone Visconti, i Castiglioni e i patroni della chiesa di San Bartolomeo al Bosco’, Archivio storico lombardo 10th series 2 Google Scholar
Villani, Giovanni , Cronica, ed. Dragomanni, F.G. , 4 vols., Florence (18441845)
Villani, Giovanni , Nuova cronica, ed. Porta, G. , Parma (1990)
Villari, P. (1893), I primi due secoli della storia di Firenze, Florence; 2nd edn, Florence (1906)
Villehardouin, G. , La conquête de Constantinople, ed. Faral, E. , 2 vols., Paris (1967)
Villey, Michel (1942), La croisade: essai sur la formation d’une théorie juridique, Paris
,Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum maius, 4 vols., Douai (1624); facsimile repr. Graz (19541955)
Vincent, N. (1996), Peter des Roches: an alien in English politics 1205–1238, Cambridge
Vincent, N. (forthcoming), ‘Isabella of Angoulême’, in Church (forthcoming)
Vinogradoff, P. (1978), Villeinage in England, repr., Oxford
Violante, C. (1980), Economia, società, istituzioni a Pisa nel medioevo, Bari
Violante, Cinzio (1953), La società milanese nelletà precomunale, Bari
Vita Innocentii IV scripta a Fr. Nicolao de Carbio’, ed. Pagnotti, F. , Archivio della Societàromana di storia patria 21 (1898)Google Scholar
Vitale, V. (1955), Storia di Genova, Genoa
Vitale, Vito (1951), Il comune del podestà a Genova, Milan
Vlachos, T.h. (1970), ‘Kalojan plündert Thrakien und Makedonien’, Byzantina 2 Google Scholar
Voegelin, E. (1941), ‘The Mongol orders of submission to European powers, 1245–1255’, Byzantion 15:Google Scholar
Vogel, C. (1982), Le pécheur et la pénitence au moyen âge, Paris
Volpe, G. (1970), Studi sulle istituzioni comunali a Pisa, Florence
Voronin, N.N. and Rappoport, P.A. (1979), Zodchestvo Smolenska XII–XIII vv., Leningrad
Wakefield, W.L. (1974), Heresy, crusade and Inquisition in southern France 1100–1250, London
Wakefield, W.L. and Evans, A.P. , Heresies of the high Middle Ages, New York (1969) (a wide selection of translated texts with commentaries)
Waley, D. (1961), The papal state in the thirteenth century, London
Waley, D. (1988), The Italian city republics, 3rd edn, London
Waley, D.P. (1961), The papal state in the thirteenth century, London
Waley, Daniel (1988), The Italian city republics, 3rd edn, London
Walker, David (1990), Medieval Wales, Cambridge
,Walter of Guisborough, Chronicle, ed. Rothwell, H. , Camden Society 3rd series, 89, London (1957)
Walter, I. (1969), ‘Bonacolsi, Pinamonte’, Dizionario biografico degli italiani, XI Google Scholar
Wansbrough, J.E. (1969), ‘On recomposing the Islamic history of North Africa ’, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society:Google Scholar
Warlop, E. (1975), The Flemish nobility before 1300. Part I. Historical study, trans. Ross, J.B. and Vandermoere, H. , Kortrijk
Warlop, E. (1975), The Flemish nobility before 1300, 4 vols., Courtrai
Warren, W.L. (1987), The governance of Norman and Angevin England 1086–1272, London
Warren, W.L. (1997), King John, 3rd edn, London
Wasil, Ibn , al-Din, Jamal , ‘Mufarrij al-Kurub fi Akhbar Bani Ayyub’, MSS Paris, Ar 1702 and 1703
Waters, W.H. (1935), The Edwardian settlement of North Wales in its administrative and legal aspects (1284–1343), Cardiff
Watt, D.E.R. (1971), ‘The minority of Alexander III of Scotland’, Transactions of the Royal Historical Society 5th series 21:Google Scholar
Watt, D.E.R. (1977), A biographical dictionary of Scottish graduates to AD 1410, Oxford
Watt, J.A. (1961), ‘English law and the Irish Church: the Reign of Edward I’, in Watt, J.A. , Morrall, J.B. and Martin, F.X. (eds.), Medieval studies presented to A. Gwynn, Dublin Google Scholar
Watt, J.A. (1965a), The theory of papal monarchy in the thirteenth century: the contribution of the canonists, New York
Watt, J.A. (1965b), ‘Medieval deposition theory: a neglected canonist consultatio from the First Council of Lyons’, Studies in Church History 2:Google Scholar
Watt, J.A. (1970), The Church and the two nations in medieval Ireland, Cambridge
Watt, J.A. (1972), The Church in medieval Ireland, Dublin
Watt, J.A. (1980), ‘Hostiensis on Per venerabilem: the role of the College of Cardinals’, in Tierney, B. and Linehan, P. (eds.), Authority and power: studies in medieval law and government presented to Walter Ullmann on his seventieth birthday, Cambridge Google Scholar
Watt, J.A. (1988), ‘Spiritual and temporal powers’, in The Cambridge history of medieval political thought c. 350–c. 1450, Cambridge Google Scholar
Watt, J.A. (1992), ‘Jews and Christians in the Gregorian decretals’, Studies in Church History 29:Google Scholar
Waugh, S.L. (1983), ‘Reluctant knights and jurors: respites, exemptions and public obligations in the reign of Henry III’, Speculum 58:Google Scholar
Waugh, S.L. (1986), ‘From tenure to contract: lordship and clientage in thirteenth-century England’, English Historical Review 101:Google Scholar
Waugh, S.L. (1986), ‘Tenure to contract: lordship and clientage in thirteenth-century England’, English Historical Review 101:Google Scholar
Waugh, S.L. (1988), The lordship of England: royal wardships and marriages in English society and politics 1217–1327, Princeton
Waugh, S.L. (1995), ‘The origins and early development of the articles of the escheator’, in Thirteenth-century England, 7 vols.: I–V: Proceedings of the Newcastle upon Tyne conference, 1985 to 1993, ed. Coss, P.R. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19861995); : Proceedings of the Durham conference 1995/1997, ed. Prestwich, M. , Britnell, R.H. and Lloyd, S.D. , Woodbridge (19971998), v Google Scholar
Webster, Bruce (1975), Scotland from the eleventh century to 1603, The Sources of History, London
Weijers, O. (1987), Terminologie des universités au XIIIe siècle, Lessico intellettuale europeo, 39, Rome
Weimar, P. (1982), ‘Zur Doktorwurde der bologneser Legisten’, in Aspekte europäischen Rechtsgeschichte. Festgabe für Helmut Coing zum yo. Geburtstag, Frankfurt am Main Google Scholar
Weinrich, Lorenz , Quellen zur deutschen Verfassungs-, Wirtschafts- und Sozialgeschichte bis 1250, Ausgewählte Quellen zur deutschen Geschichte des Mittelalters, Freiherr vom Stein Gedächtnisausgabe, Band XXXII, Darmstadt (1977)
Weinrich, Lorenz , Quellen zur Verfassungsgeschichte des römisch-deutschen Reiches im Spätmittelalter (1250–1500), Ausgewählte Quellen zur deutschen Geschichte des Mittelalters, Freiherr vom Stein-Gedächtnisausgabe, Band XXXIII, Darmstadt (1983)
Weinryb, B.D. The Jews of Poland: a social and economic history of the Jewish community in Poland from 1100 to 1800, Philadelphia (1973)
Wellas, M.B. (1983), Griechisches aus dem Umkreis Kaiser Friedrichs II, Münchener Beiträge zur Mediävistik und Renaissance-Forschung, 33, Munich
Welsh assize roll 1277–84, ed. Davies, James Conway , Cardiff (1940)
Welsh History Review, The Welsh Laws (1963), special issue
Wenck, K. (1926), ‘Das erste konklave der Papstgeschichte, August bis Oktober 1241’, Quellen und Forschungen aus italienischen Archiven und Bibliotheken 18:Google Scholar
Werveke, H. van (1968), ‘Das Wesen der flandrischen Hansen’, in Werveke, H. , Miscellanea mediaevalia, Ghent Google Scholar
Wessley, S. (1978), ‘The thirteenth-century Guglielmites: salvation through women’, in Baker, D. (ed.), Medieval women, Oxford Google Scholar
West, F.J. (1966), The justiciarship in England 1066–1232, Cambridge
Westerinck, L.G. , ‘Some unpublished letters of Nicephorus Blemmydes’, Byzantinoslavica 12 (1951)Google Scholar
Westlake, H.F. (1919), The parish guilds of medieval England, London
White, J. (1987), Art and architecture in Italy 1250–1400, Harmondsworth
White, Lynn Jr (1962), Medieval technology and social change, Oxford
White, Lynn Jr (1978), Medieval religion and technology, Berkeley
Whyte, Ian D. (1995), Scotland before the Industrial Revolution: an economic and social history c. 1050–c. 1750, London
Wickham, C.J. (1981), Early medieval Italy: central power and local society, 400–1000, London
Wickham, C.J. (1986), review of I ceti dirigenti dell età communale nei secoli XII e XIII, in English Historical Review 101:Google Scholar
Wicks, M. (1984), The world of John of Salisbury, Oxford
Wieck, R.S. (1988), Time sanctified: the book of hours in medieval art and life, Baltimore
Wieruszowski, H. (1971), Politics and culture in medieval Spain and Italy, Rome
,Wigand of Marburg, ‘Cronica nova prutenica’, in Scriptores rerum prussicarum, ed. Hirsch, T. , Toeppen, M. and Strehlke, E. , 5 vols., Leipzig (18611874) 11 Google Scholar
Willemsen, C.A. (1953), Kaiser Friedrich II.s Triumphtor zu Capua, Wiesbaden
,William of Newburgh, Historia rerum Anglicarum, ed. Howlett, R. , Chronicles of the reigns of Stephen, Henry II and Richard I, II, Rolls Series, London (1885)Google Scholar
Williams, A.H. (1948), An introduction to the history of Wales, II: 1063–1284, Cardiff
Williams, A.H. (1984), The Welsh Cistercians, 2 vols., Tenby
Williams, G.A. (1963), Medieval London: from commune to capital, London
Williams, Glanmor (1976), The Welsh Church from the Conquest to the Reformation, 2nd edn., Cardiff
Williams, Gwyn A. (1964), ‘The succession to Gwynedd 1238–47’, Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 20:Google Scholar
Williams, J.W. (1993), Bread, wine and money: the windows of the trades at Chartres Cathedral, Chicago and London
Wilson, C. (1986), ‘The Cistercians as “missionaries of Gothic” in Northern England’, in Norton, C. and Park, D. (eds.), Cistercian art and architecture in the British Isles, Cambridge Google Scholar
Wilson, C. (1990), The Gothic cathedral: the architecture of the Great Church 1130–1530, London
Winkelmann, E. , Acta imperii inedita, 2 vols., Innsbruck (18801885)
Winkelmann, Eduard (18891897), Kaiser Friedrich II, Jahrbücher der deutschen Geschichte, 2 vols., Leipzig
Wippermann, W. (1979), Der Ordenstaat als Ideologie: das Bild des Deutschen Ordens in der deutschen Geschichtsschreibung und Publizistik, Berlin
Wirth, P. (1961), ‘Die Begründung der Kaisermacht Michaels VIII Palaiologos’, Jahrbuch der österreichischen byzantinischen Gesellschaft 10:Google Scholar
Wirth, P. (1962), ‘Von der Schlacht von Pelagonia bis Wiedereroberung Konstantinopels: zur äußeren Geschichte der Jahre 1259–1261’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 55:Google Scholar
Wirth, P. (1972a), ‘Zur Frage eines politisches Engagements Patriarch Johannes’ X Kamateros nach dem vierten Kreuzzug’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Wirth, P. (1972b), ‘Ein Kuriosum in der Geschichte der Konstantinopolitischen Patriarchalkanzlei. Zur urkundenden Tätigkeit der Patriarchen Manuel I. (1217–1222) und Manuel II. (1244–1254)’, Byzantinische Forschungen 4:Google Scholar
Wlodarski, Bronislaw (1966), Polska i Rus 1194–1340, Warsaw
Wolf, A. (1987), ‘Confoederatio cum principibus ecclesiasticis’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
Wolf, Gunther (1966), Stupor mundi: zur Geschichte Friedrichs II von Hohenstaufen, 1st edn, Darmstadt
Wolf, Gunther (1982), Stupor mundi: zur Geschichte Friedrichs II. von Hohenstaufen, 2nd edn, Darmstadt
Wolff, Philippe (1985), ‘L’approvisionnement des villes françaises au moyen âge’, in L’approvisionnement des villes de lEurope occidentale au moyen âge et aux temps modernes, Auch Google Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1944), ‘The Latin empire and the Franciscans’, Traditio 2:Google Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1948), ‘The organization of the Latin patriarchate of Constantinople’, Traditio 6: ; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. viiiGoogle Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1952), ‘Baldwin of Flanders and Hainaut, first Latin emperor of Constantinople’, Speculum 27 Google Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1954a), ‘Mortgage and redemption of an emperor’s son: Castile and the Latin Empire of Constantinople’, Speculum 29: ; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. vGoogle Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1954b), ‘Politics in the Latin patriarchate of Constantinople’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 8: ; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. ixGoogle Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1962), ‘The Latin empire of Constantinople, 1204–1261’, in Setton, (19691989) II ; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 1Google Scholar
Wolff, R.L. (1976), Studies in the Latin empire of Constantinople, London
Wolff, Robert L. and Hazard, Harry W. (eds.) (1969), A history of the crusades, II: The later crusades, 1189–1311, Madison, WI
Wolffe, P. (1976), ‘La noblesse toulousaine: essai sur son histoire médiévale’, in Contamine (1976b)Google Scholar
Wolter, H. and Holstein, H. (1966), Lyon I et Lyon II, Histoire des conciles œcuméniques 7, Paris
Wolter, Heinz (1987), ‘Engelbert I. v. Berg’, Lexikon des Mittelalters 3:Google Scholar
Wood, Charles (1966), The French apanages and the Capetian monarchy, Cambridge, MA
Wood, F. (1995), Did Marco Polo go to China? London
Wood-Legh, K. (1965), Perpetual chantries in England, Cambridge
Woolf, R.L. (1954), ‘Mortgage and redemption of an emperor’s son: Castile and the Latin empire of Constantinople’, Speculum 29:Google Scholar
Wopfner, H. , Urkunden sur deutschen Agrargeschichte, Stuttgart (1928)
Wright, G.S. (1974), ‘A royal tomb program in the reign of Saint Louis’, Art Bulletin 56:Google Scholar
Wright, Roger (1982), Late Latin and early Romance (in Spain and Carolingian France), Liverpool
Wright, Roger (1994), Early Ibero-Romance: twenty-one studies on language and texts from the Iberian peninsula between the Roman Empire and the thirteenth century, Newark, DE
Wright, Roger (ed.) (1991), Latin and the Romance languages in the early Middle Ages, London; repr. Pennsylvania (1996)
Wyffels, C. (1951), De Oorsprong der Ambachten in Vlaanderen en Brabant, Brussels
Wyffels, C. (1960), ‘De Vlaamse Hanze van Londen op het einde van de XIIIde eeuw’, Annales de la Société d’émulation Brugge 97:Google Scholar
Wyffels, C. (1963), ‘De Vlaamse handel op Engeland voor het Engels-Vlaamse konflikt van 1270–1274’, Bijdragen voor de Geschiedenis der Nederlanden 17:Google Scholar
Wyffels, C. (1966), ‘Nieuwe gegevens betreffende een XIIIe eeuwse “democratische” stedelijke opstand: de Brugse “Moerlemaye” (1280–1281)’, Bulletin de la Commission royale d’histoire 132:Google Scholar
Wyffels, C. (1967), ‘Contribution à l’histoire monétaire de Flandre au XIIIe siècle’, Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire 45:Google Scholar
Wyffels, C. (1991), Analyses de reconaissances de dettes passées devant les échevins d’Ypres (1249–1291), Brussels
Wyngaert, A. (ed.), Sinica franciscana, I: Itinera et relationes fratrum minorum saeculi XIII et XIV, Quaracchi and Florence (1929)
Wyngaert, Anastasius (ed.), Sinica franciscana, I: Itinera et relationes fratrum minorum. Saeculi XIII et XIV, Florence (1929)
Wyrozumski, J. (ed.) (1997), Polska i Węgry w kulturze cywilizacji europejskiej, Toronto
Wyrozumski, J. (ed.) (1998), Czechy i Polska na szlakach ich kulturalnego rozwoju, Cracow
Xanalatos, D. (1939), ‘Wirtschaftliche Aufbau- und Autarkiemaßnahmen im XIII. Jahrhundert’, Leipziger Vierteljahrschrift für Südosteuropa 3:Google Scholar
Xhufi, P. (1987), ‘Shqiptarët përballë anzhuinëve (1276–1285)’, Studime historike Google Scholar
Xhufi, P. , ‘Shqiptarët përballë anzhuinëve (1267–1285)’, Studime Historike:
Yerushalmi, Y.H. (1970), ‘The Inquisition and the Jews of France in the time of Bernard Gui’, Harvard Theological Review 63:Google Scholar
Young, C.R. (1979), The royal forests of medieval England, Pennsylvania
Yule, Henry and Cordier, H. (eds.), Cathay and the way thither, new edn, Hakluyt Society, 2nd series, 33, 37, 38, 41, London (19131916)
Yuval, Yisrael (1993), ‘Vengeance and curse, blood and libel’ (in Hebrew), Zion 58:Google Scholar
Yver, G. (1903), Le commerce et les marchands dans l’Italie méridionale, Paris
Zakirov, S. (1966), Diplomaticheskie otnosheniia Zolotoi Ordy s Egiptom, Moscow
Zanoni, Luigi (1911), Gli Humiliati nei loro rapporti con l’eresia, l’industria della lana ed i comuni nei secoli XII e XIII, Milan
Zardo, A. (1889), ‘L’Ecerinis di Albertino Mussato sotto l’aspetto storico’, Rivista storica italiana 6 Google Scholar
Zarncke, F. (18791880) ‘Der Priester Johannes’, Abhandlungen der phil Klasse der sächsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig 7: : 8:Google Scholar
Zatko, J.J. (1957), ‘The Union of Suzdal, 1222–1252)’, Journal of Economic History 8:Google Scholar
Zdan, Michael B. (1957), ‘The dependence of Halych-Volyn′ Rus′ on the Golden Horde’, Slavonic and East European Review 35:Google Scholar
Zenkovsky, Serge A. (trans.), The Nikonian chronicle, I–V, Princeton (19841989)
Zerfaß, R. (1974), Der Streit uber die Laienpredigt: eine pastoralhistorische Untersuchung zur Verstandnis des Predigtamtes im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert, Freiburg
Zhavoronkhov, P.I. (1978), ‘Nikejskaja imperija i Vostok’, Vizantiskij Vremmenik 39:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkhov, P.I. (1981), ‘Nikejsko-bolgariskie otnoshenija v seredine XIII v.’, Byzantinobulgarica 7:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkhov, P.I. (1982), ‘Nikejskaja imperija i knazhestva drvnej Rusi’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 43:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkov, P.I. (1974), ‘Nikejskaja Imperija i Zapad’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 36:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkov, P.I. (1976), ‘Nikejsko-latinskie i nikejsko-seldzhukskie otonoshenija v 1211–1216 g.’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 37:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkov, P.I. (1977), ‘Nikejsko-bulgarskie otnoshenija pri Ivane II Asen (1218–1241)’, Vizantiskie ocherki 1:Google Scholar
Zhavoronkov, P.I. (1980), ‘Dopolnenija k tretlemu tomu “Regest” F. Dölgera perioda Nikejskoj Imperij’, Vizantiskij Vremennik 41:Google Scholar
Zink, M. (1974), La prédication en langue romane avant 1300, Paris
Zlatarski, V. (1911/1912), ‘Asenevijat nadpis pri Stanimaka’, Izvestija na Balgarskoto Arheologicesko Druzestvo 2 Google Scholar
Zlatarski, V.N. (19701972) Istorija na b’lgarskata d’rzhava prez srednite vekove, 3 vols., Sofia
Zorzi, M.A. (1931), L’ordinamento comunale padovano nella seconda metà del secolo XIII, Deputazione di storia patria per le Venezie, Miscellanea di storia veneta, 5, Venice
Zuckerman, C. (1986), ‘The dishonest soldier Constantine Planites and his neighbours’, Byzantion 56:Google Scholar
Zumthor, Paul (1984), La lettre et la voix dans la littérature médiévale, Paris
Zurita, J. , Anales de la corona de Aragón, ed. López, A. Canellas , 8 vols., Saragossa (19671977)
Žužek, P. Ivan (1964), Kormčaja Kniga. Studies in the chief code of Russian canon law, Orientalia Christiana Analecta, 168, Rome

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure [email protected] is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×